Welcome to Gaia! ::

Forever, Fornever: A Yu Yu Hakusho Fan Guild

Back to Guilds

A guild for fans of YYH, old and new. 

Tags: Yu Yu Hakusho, Anime, Manga 

Reply The Gallery ------------->> YYH Art and Fanfiction
Changing Death [PG-13] [23/29] Goto Page: 1 2 [>] [»|]

Quick Reply

Enter both words below, separated by a space:

Can't read the text? Click here

Submit

borderline_mary

PostPosted: Thu Mar 12, 2009 6:08 am


So! This is a reposting, as I am rewriting this fic from the beginning. I'm kind of hoping for some feedback on how it's working, since I'm not really sure of my own ability to keep everything straight as I revise. Any comments are useful and appreciated, and I answer all questions.

BETA READER = InkMistress. heart


Title: Changing Death

Warnings: Death, Blood, Swearing, Violence

Genres: Action, Adventure, Angst, Drama, Psychological, Suspense

Rating: PG-13

Pairings: Yuusuke/Keiko

Summary: A single lie blossoms into many, and good intentions behind a quiet betrayal shatter the team, even as they must combat an unnamed force that may destroy more than one world. Set six months following the Dark Tournament.

Important Notes: Though Yuusuke/Keiko is the only overt pairing, there will be the occasional heavy subtext for Kuwabara/Yukina, Koenma/Botan, Hiei/Kurama, and Yuusuke/Kurama; ignore at your leisure. There's no focus on romance in any case, and there will be no sexual situations whatsoever. There are occasional mentions of suicide and attempted suicide, but nothing in-depth or graphic.

Occasional reference made to Define Mercy by Blossomwitch, which I've adopted as canon (with permission) for the purposes of the plot. It establishes two facts for this fic: 1) that Hiei is immensely claustrophobic, and 2) that Kurama negotiated parole on his behalf and agreed to see that he obeyed it.

2/19/10: I will no longer be having home internet access for a long while; if you have comments or concrit, please drop it on my e-mail at borderline_mary@hotmail.com -- I'll have a better chance of periodically accessing that than Gaia. If that's a hassle, look me up on FanFiction.Net; reviews from there go to my e-mail inbox. Sorry, all!
PostPosted: Thu Mar 12, 2009 6:10 am


~~:~~UPDATES~~:~~



1/31/09: Took down the original Chapter 1 because I decided the fic didn't need it and that it strained characterization as an introduction, given that its peculiarities aren't explained until much later in the fic. Working on Chapter 5. There are slightly revised versions of the first four chapters that I'll be posting soon -- I cleaned up some of my epithet and semicolon use.

3/12/09: Chapter 5 is finished and being run past beta. InkMistress is teh awesome.

4/2/09: Sorry for the belated update. InkMistress helped me lots and lots with her excellent beta, and so Chapter 5 is up. I'm working on Chapter 6 and should hopefully have it done within 30 days or so, should all go well. ^^

4/5/09: Altered to add timestamps for the flashbacks, so you guys have a better frame of reference. Note: Flashbacks taking place within the same month are not necessarily going to be in order from chapter to chapter. Chapters 4 and 5 are a good example of that.

5/10/09: Chapter 6 posted. It got sent to InkMistress for beta, but I think RL has AFK'd her pretty badly, so there may be modifications to the posted chapter if/when I get it back from her. At this point, I'm posting because I am weak-willed and unable to hold out any longer. Chapter 7 will follow in about three weeks or so.

5/25/09: So. Three weeks apparently = two weeks, when one is impatient like toddler. Same deal as Chapter 6 -- changes may follow once I get it back from InkMistress. This will remain the LAST time I post before receiving back from beta. I swear on Koenma's mafuken.

6/5/09: Finally got stuff back from beta! InkMistress is teh awesome. Since she had no quibbles that necessitated specific changes to either 6 or 7, those'll stay up as they are (although she remains free to correct me in this, and so they still may alter later), and 8 is up now as well. Yay!

8/1/09: Yay! Chapters came back from InkMistress! She continues to be made of beta gold. I'm not sure how soon Chapter 10 will be up, because there's still some discussion going on about it, but here's 9. Got it all figured out, so here's 10-13!

8/4/09: Fixing some typos, making some minor revisions. ^^

2/9/10: So I've had the story finished all the way through Chapter 23 for quite a while, but I kept being too lazy to format the chapters for Gaia posting. sweatdrop I've got at least one more up, and the rest will follow as I've got time and internet. InkMistress = MEGA WIN.

2/19/10: Another chapter. Working, working. It's bloody annoying to format, as I discover; damn you, BBCode!

borderline_mary


borderline_mary

PostPosted: Thu Mar 12, 2009 6:11 am


Changing Death
1: Presence and Absence


Chapter Theme Song: Fire Sign (David Berkeley)


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

-The Present: July, 1989-

She looked out her window and realized that it was becoming light outside; she'd been up all night again without really intending to. Her homework was still not quite finished, and she really couldn't recall where the hours had all gone; now, knowing it was close to time, she closed her books, stowed them in her bag, and got up to prepare. Today it would be hot again, and she would need to leave early so that she would pass some of her wait outside in the cooler morning.

Standing outside―it had become her favorite hobby.

Yuusuke's apartment was in a relatively well-to-do district, and was a pleasantly short distance from her parents' ramen shop, but the walk had begun to seem long and foreboding; yet she took it every day and every night when her studies permitted, and stood outside, sometimes waiting for the door to open and Yuusuke to step out to walk to school (which was unsettlingly frequent these days), and other times for the light to go out in the single curtained window at the end of the day. She had not been inside for more than two weeks, though she had used to come in all the time since the Tournament in order to visit with his mother and make sure the place was clean; it had been a welcome induction into a private portion of his life, where he openly (but fondly) fought with Atsuko and shamelessly prevailed upon his female friend―based on her supposed innate expertise in all things domestic―to tidy up for the two of them. Now she would just stand on the street with her school bag in her hands and say nothing―nothing, when he joined her or when she left.

It was all right. She always knew where he was now.

This morning would be no different from any other in the past three weeks. He would exit his apartment, walk silently with her to school, and go to most of his classes without much complaint, though he kept up all his appearances once he was there and even talked trash with the other toughs. Leaving for the roof an hour or so before the day was out fulfilled the defiant class-skipping expected of him, and he waited for her there. The teacher, inured long ago to his abrupt withdrawals from class, never commented when he stood up and walked out every day; in fact, he seemed almost fond of the delinquent now that he had begun to arrive for classes on a regular basis. Principal Takenaka certainly was, and while Yuusuke would snub him and mouth off as he always had before, it had no real heart in it. His academic performance was the best it had ever been―not that he ever bothered with his homework, but just being in class, he learned enough to raise his test scores. It made her happy; he would never be book-smart, but she had always known he could hold his own.

After school, Yuusuke let her walk to his house with him, just as silent as in the mornings, and she had begun to look forward to their arrival at the building and the change in him that came with it. She was not ever invited inside anymore, but he always seemed reluctant to enter as well, and would begin to talk and even joke with her like normal for as long as she had time to linger. She would preach, he would shrug, she would scold, he would insult, and they would walk through the familiar push-pull of words with perfect choreography. When she left, she knew (from the glances she could not help but take over her shoulder) that he never watched her go, only stood looking out into the city until she was no longer able to see him.

She also knew that he usually went to visit Kuwabara after that, and was aware that the walk to his house was, in some bizarre path of logic, for her benefit and not his. Strangely, that made her feel better about his long silences and often-forced cheer. It meant he still cared.

And he did. He was still the same Yuusuke―just subdued, and more brooding than she'd ever known him to be. With this came things for which she had half-hoped for a long time: he spent time with her much more often, made an effort at school, and didn't get into fights much anymore. The silences weren't even that bad, really; they had come to be almost comfortable, as she had accepted over the last few weeks that he did not need to talk about anything during their walks, and forcing it on him would only strain him further. What he gave her after was enough.

Why she came to this street after nightfall to watch his lights go out, she was never sure; but she always did now. Often while she waited, and shadows glossed through the dim glow as he moved about inside, she reflected on what one person's absence had brought about.

When the two of them spoke, they never, ever talked about Kurama.

For herself, she was not sure how to feel about it. She had not really known Kurama very well. He was a charming, polite memory in her mind, tempered with an overlay of his acts of violence at the Tournament; the most vivid impression of him was actually a reflection of desperation in Yuusuke's eyes, as Kurama had nearly been killed several times over. She had always watched Yuusuke's eyes, and many of his friends had their own identities there. Of Kurama's personality, she recalled little, and had not spoken to him directly more than perhaps once or twice. In her mental image he was enigmatic and dangerous, and she had never been totally comfortable with him. Yuusuke, on the other hand―

She was not the sort to be jealous of anyone, but she had almost been tempted. Yuusuke plainly didn't know any other girls who were not off-limits in various ways, so she knew she was special―but the closeness he displayed when in the company of his demon-fighting team could still exclude her, and of all of them, Kurama had always made his eyes change the most.

Kuwabara was obviously Yuusuke's best friend―there was no disputing it. They hung out together almost constantly, bickered like a married couple, and were the quintessential tough guy pals. There was no mystery to them at all. Hiei―well, Hiei was nobody's friend. She found him a rather nasty little man, and he in turn ignored her as though she were transparent whenever she was present. With Yuusuke, he was straightforward and fair, and that was the most that could be said for him. Kurama had always been somewhere in the middle of them: never as close as Kuwabara, never as distant as Hiei, and his own brand of friend that was strange to her in many ways. He, at least, had been quite cordial, even warm, towards her and everyone else. She felt that otherwise she would have found him as unpleasant to be around as Hiei, no matter what else he was like.

Some of that had to do with Yuusuke. The way Yuusuke had used to talk about him sometimes―with an unlikely blend of trust and suspicion, camaraderie and worry―made her feel very . . . displaced. And even now that Kurama was gone, and Yuusuke's eyes had been the same faded brown ever since, Yuusuke still had never talked about her that way. Sometimes, though not often, she was nearly tempted to worry him on purpose, to see if perhaps he finally would. But she knew she would never have the heart.

She could see, as perhaps no one else could, just how hard it was for him to remain almost normal. She didn't know if she really understood why. Even when he had died, she had kept her own footing with very little struggle, though the pain had been the worst she could imagine feeling. How Yuusuke could be losing his own―and he was, slowly―was confusing. Her own inability to blame him was all that kept it from being hurtful. She had seen him fight, and seen how deeply he felt for his friends, and knew he would never fall apart if he had a choice―they needed him too much. That, at least, made sense. It was why he walked with her; he knew she needed him, too.

So she spent her time waiting for him to catch himself or fall, ready for either, and guiltily enjoyed the changes in him that brought him to her more often than before, that kept him from trouble and let her gently usher him into a normal life. She thought that maybe, if he stayed together, he would stop fighting altogether, and never return to the dangerous life he had shown her only once. The Tournament would be over for him, finally.

And, if he fell apart, maybe he would finally need her, too.

It seemed odd to her that she was still waiting for disaster. All the ways he had changed were good, were things she had always wanted to see in him. So why, she asked the rising sun as she walked, did she feel like she was losing him?

Each thought marked a footstep, each footstep a breath; for the morning had begun, and she was on her way to his house again.
PostPosted: Thu Mar 12, 2009 6:12 am


Changing Death
2: Waking Up Again


Chapter Theme Song: Hide And Seek (Imogen Heap)


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

-April, 1989-

"Hn. Stupid human females."

The height of the tree in which Hiei perched afforded him a prime view of the proceedings below him, which he observed with an odd mixture of fascination, amusement and disgust. It was early afternoon, and the human school Kurama attended had just dismissed for the day; students boiled out of the building, milling about like homeless ants and chattering in a grating, cacophonous buzz. Groups formed and detached from the main amoebic mass―girls going shopping, boys collecting in gangs, dating couples, and hopeful groupies.

It was the latter that Hiei was watching, the largest group by far. A drove of female students were drifting en masse down the pavement at an obscenely slow pace, coordinating themselves like a school of fish so that each had a clear line of sight to the crimson-haired object of their lust.

Kurama, to all outward observers, was enjoying their attention immensely, but Hiei could feel his ki snapping with annoyance and smirked from his hiding place among the leaves of the ash tree.
It's just what he deserves for insisting on those polite human mannerisms. If he'd just tell them to go away, and maybe maim one or two, they would no longer be a problem. He smiled at the thought of scattering the females like so many frightened birds, but Kurama would be even further annoyed, so he quelled the urge to help whether the idiot liked it or not and merely looked on. Kurama had asked him to stay out of it, maintaining that he would take care of the problem himself, yet he refused to sacrifice his pathetic protocol and actually do so. It was very much a mystery to Hiei, Kurama's urge to be humiliated daily.

As he had mulled over this puzzle before and always come up equally dry, he shrugged one shoulder in an unconscious gesture of surrender and waited. It would be over soon enough; Kurama would fabricate some imaginary task to attend, and the crowd would dissipate with a collective sigh. Hiei had long since likened this event to water evaporating from a stone, an almost playful comparison that caused him no end of amusement; he had yet to see another human activity that so closely resembled a natural phenomenon.

It occurred even as he thought on it. Kurama remained still and politely smiling until the dispersion was complete, heaved his own sigh, and then looked straight up at the tree. "You can come down now, you know."

Hiei started. He had apparently let his ki slip a little. With a grumble, he hopped swiftly to the ground, seeming to human eyes to appear beside the redhead, and covered his mistake with a jibe. "Well, my darling Shuuichi, how are you today?"

Kurama groaned. "Hiei, please. I've had quite enough of that for today."

"You've had quite enough of that for a lifetime," Hiei pointed out, hoping to rekindle the familiar argument. "You don't have to put up with it."

Kurama did not oblige him; leveling a tired eye on his companion, he deliberately changed the subject. "Have you seen Yuusuke today?"

"Why would I follow that fool? All he does is get into fights and simper over that girl of his."

"And my school day is infinitely more interesting?"

Suspicion raised warning flags that kept Hiei's response clipped and careful. "I find it amusing to watch you swim through the vat of human girls every day. That's the only reason I come."

"I suppose I'll have to keep doing it, then," Kurama smiled, "or I'll have no one to walk home with anymore."

The Jaganshi rolled his eyes in disgust to mask the annoyance he felt at having his cautiously chosen words neatly turned on him, and did not respond.

Kurama was used to filling the silence and continued on without pause, knowing instinctively that Hiei would have no answer to his comment. "Kuwabara and I are supposed to meet Yuusuke at the coffee shop, and since he hasn't invited you himself yet―would you like to come along?" His smile was warm, and still sparkled with a trace of youko mischief.

Hiei made a noncommittal "Hn," and nodded ever so slightly; he liked those meetings, though Kurama would have had to drag him over thorns to make him admit it.

"Good, then. But we've a bit of time to kill, so let's take a walk in the park."

Hiei wondered how Kurama could possibly be in such a good mood after the latest siege of adoring females, but didn't bother asking about it. Once his partner had turned down an argument, he was quite deft at pretending, for the day at least, that the topic did not exist.

Fine. If he wants to go to the park and watch old human ladies walk dogs when he's in a good mood, that's his business.

"No thanks," he said aloud, halting and turning to the left a trifle, preparing to head off on his own. "I'll meet you at the coffee shop."

Kurama looked disappointed for a brief flash, then smiled and shrugged; Hiei experienced a twinge of what might have been guilt. "Suit yourself," Kurama said. "Be there at three."

Hn, speculated Hiei as he gave a nod and flitted off into the trees. If I go early, he won't be there to talk me out of damaging the oaf.

With that bright spot to add to his day, he oriented himself towards the shop and jumped to the next tree, thoughts of the brief encounter already filed neatly away in the back of his mind to leave room for other things.





-o- -o- -o-





Yuusuke woke, for the second time.

It was one in the morning, or thereabouts, and something didn't feel right. He thought at first that it was the tail end of a nightmare, but it persisted as he came more awake, and he swung his legs over the edge of the bed, trying to make his sleep-fuzzed brain pinpoint the source of the feeling, letting his eyes adjust to the dimness of his room.

The open window behind him showed a waning moon and a smattering of unusually bright stars, and crickets thrummed invisibly in the narrow aisle of grass below. Typical of late summer, it was cool without being chill; he was quite comfortable after the initial shock of exposure. He smelled nothing strange, and his keen hearing detected no other sounds beyond those of the insects and his own breathing. He listened again to make sure―still nothing.

After a moment of sitting motionless in the dark, with his physical senses contradicting his instincts and telling him all was well, he gave that up and checked for ki, extending his reach as far as it would stretch. He touched on Keiko and her parents first, just a few blocks away; Kuwabara and Shizuru a little further out; Shiori Minamino in the next district, right at the edge of his mediocre range; and his mother, at one of the many bars in town. All of them felt fine, really, and they were probably all sleeping, with the exception of Atsuko, if they were any luckier than he was. He didn't search for Yukina, because she was too far away (at Genkai's), but she was better protected than any of them and he didn't worry much.

The scan tightened as he concentrated, searching for youki specifically, and came up equally negative. There was no trace of an enemy anywhere near here, not even a low-level nuisance, so there was no reason to be alarmed at all. So what had woken him? Something had spiked his (admittedly bad) danger-sense hard enough to wake him.

Maybe it had been the dream after all. He didn't sense Hiei―would have been badly surprised if he had―and now that he thought about it more, that did make him feel off, for no particular reason. Which didn't make anything resembling sense―but he was tired, and what little sleep he'd gotten hadn't exactly been restful. I knew I shouldn't have stayed up playing video games. Messes with my head.

It was probably just the tiredness, then, and the dream. Or who knew? Maybe Hiei'd shown up in the human world earlier, given that he did show up once in a long while, and Yuusuke had just sensed it in his sleep, which would explain the messed-up memory he'd had of Kurama . . .

Deliberately squelching his unreasonable anxiety, Yuusuke made himself relax. Quit losing it just 'cause of a stupid dream. He probably wasn't here, and even if he was, he's just gone back to Makai―he lives there, anyway. It's not like he'd have come to talk to you anymore.

Grumpily convinced he'd gotten worked up over nothing, Yuusuke yawned hugely, resolutely ignored his lingering unease (though he made a mental note to tell Kuwabara later, just in case), and crawled back into the nest of his bed-covers, dropping off to sleep again with only a minor effort.

But once again, that sleep didn't last long.

It was maybe an hour later when there came a loud pounding on Yuusuke's front door, startling him out of his just-forming dreams with some force. The spirit detective tumbled from his bed, swearing, and attempted to disentangle his legs from the blanket. "s**t! What time is it?" He groped for his clock as he picked himself up, groaning at the dim display. The pounding continued, driving an exhaustion-fueled headache deeper into his skull with each hit. His mother had gotten back sometime since he'd last been awake, and he wondered how she could still be snoring in the next room.

Still fighting with his covers, finally shedding them about halfway, his legs stumbled him to the door. Whoever this is, I'm gonna kill them.

"Urameshi!" came the bellow from beyond it, just as he was reaching for the knob. "Urameshi, open up!"

What the hell is Kuwabara doing here? Yuusuke fumbled the latch open and flung the door wide. His teammate (also still in his pajamas) nearly punched him, not realizing quickly enough that there was nothing to knock on anymore, and Yuusuke ducked swiftly to avoid the unintended blow. He had to take an even swifter back-step as Kuwabara careened into the door-frame under the momentum of the swing.

He'd better get this over with before half the neighborhood showed up to investigate. "What is it, Kuwabara?" His tone was snarky, though he was alert for a real emergency. "Eikichi run away again?"

But, as expected, that wasn't it. "I got a bad feeling, Urameshi!" Kuwabara shouted, apparently oblivious to both the tone and the fact that Yuusuke could hear him perfectly well now. "Really bad!" he punctuated. "It woke me up about an hour ago, and a little bit after that Koenma just appeared in my room and told me to get you!"

Oh. The short-lived anxiety in Yuusuke's throat―touched off by the genuine, freaked-out expression Kuwabara was sporting―eased and vanished. He scowled, running a disgruntled hand through his decidedly messy hair, and glared up at his taller friend. "So it's probably another stupid mission. The world's in danger, you're sensing the future, and we're all gonna die, or else Koenma's just making it sound more important than it is like he always does. How's that new? And doesn't Botan usually tell us this crap?" And did he want anything to do with Koenma right now? The answer to that was suspiciously close to "hell, no," especially at this hour. Couldn't the crisis wait for morning, or at least the weekend? Tonight hadn't been his best night ever―there had been that dream, and then a nightmare he was having trouble recalling . . .

Kuwabara looked like he might punch Yuusuke on purpose for saying that. He thrust a hand to the side as if to bar the way past and said with some heat, "I'm telling you, Urameshi―something is really wrong!"

"And I'm telling you I didn't get any damn sleep, and if this is just another scouting run like last time, I'm gonna take some heads! You felt bad about that one, too, remember?"

"Shut up! If it weren't important, it could wait until morning like a normal case! Just 'cause your spirit awareness sucks doesn't mean you can pretend it's not a big deal!"

Which was true, despite Yuusuke's annoyance and fatigue, and he knew it. He was, however, having a hard time caring. "And just 'cause you're a freaking spirit antenna doesn't mean every house fire is doomsday!"

Furious, Kuwabara balled his fists and growled in inarticulate frustration, taking more than half a minute to think of what to yell. Yuusuke gave him a disparaging look to egg him on―he was usually quicker on the uptake than this. At the same time, though, an unpleasant thought had finally begun to permeate his groggy, grumpy mind: An hour ago, he said. Wasn't that when I felt bad, too?

Kuwabara finally found the necessary words to explode at him. "You punk!" he shouted at the top of his voice. Yuusuke winced. Lights came on next door. "How can you call yourself a detective when you won't even show up for missions? What the hell do you have this job for, anyway? The whole city or even the whole world could need your help, and all you care about is having a few extra hours to snore like the lazy a** you are!" He ran out of breath, and huffed threateningly, promising more verbal tirade when he got it back.

Yuusuke was in no mood to argue with Kuwabara any longer if it was going to be like this―the other building tenants would be sticking their noses in any minute, and his chance at sleep was pretty much shot now, anyway, so he took the opening to prevent it from going further. His expression shifted from hostility to general, grudging acquiescence. "Yeah, right. Fine. I wouldn't have gotten any more sleep tonight anyway, 'cause I'd be up until morning explaining to my mom why the neighbors called the cops. So lead the way, lamebrain, and we'll get this the hell over with." Glancing over his pajama-clad shoulder at his mother's room, where she was still quite audibly sleeping, he gave a rather disgusted sigh. "But if I'm right, you owe me a six-pack."

Kuwabara's anger momentarily seesawed between the insult and the surrender, but visibly lessened, and he ignored the demand, gracing it with no more reply than a dark look. "We're supposed to meet at the park, and we're supposed to hurry! Come on!"

Without further delay, the two of them dashed out of the apartment and down the stairs, letting the door shut with a bang, and keeping their feet with effort in the darkness before dawn.

As they ran, Yuusuke finally voiced the question that had occurred to him, tossing it out nonchalantly at his anxious friend. "Hey, you said you got this bad feeling an hour ago?"

"Yeah," responded Kuwabara, already breathing hard; the exertion from his previous run had not yet fully dissipated and was clearly adding to this one. "It felt like someone punched me in the chest, but I couldn't sense anything when I woke up. I was about to call Genkai about it when Koenma showed up."

Yuusuke looked away, as though he were concentrating on his run. "Huh," he grunted noncommittally. So it had been right around when he'd woken up the second time. He almost mentioned it to Kuwabara, but decided not to yet. He wasn't a psychic. He wasn't even very sensitive. It still might have been nothing but a nightmare.

If so, though, it was enough of a coincidence to make him really, really nervous.




-o- -o- -o-





Elsewhere in the human world, Genkai was already quite awake. This was due to two main factors: Yukina and Puu.

She had never agreed to house Puu in the first place, but Yuusuke would have none of the cutesy animal (and wasn't at home often enough to see to his care anyway) and Keiko had been worried about her parents finding him. Yukina had offered to watch Puu, as helpful and sweet as always―and since she was staying with Genkai, now they both were. Genkai didn't usually mind Yuusuke's inner self, he being a great deal more pleasant than Yuusuke often acted, and he subsisted largely on rice, which was useful enough for its simplicity. He also allowed her to keep an indirect eye on her protégé by observing Puu's moods, although she doubted Yuusuke was cheerful and flighty as often as his spirit beast. The little thing never failed to let her know when something was wrong, however―as he had three weeks ago―despite his relative happiness.

Therefore, when Puu began to make entirely unpleasant noises audible all the way down the hall, loudly enough to wake a very tired old woman, she took it seriously.

Yukina was out of her own room and heading for Puu's nest even a little ahead of Genkai, being closer to begin with. Her hair clasp was hastily pinned in the usual position, a few noticeable degrees off the true, and her worry was visible in the faint outline of pale light that chilled the air surrounding her. She paused when her hostess appeared at her side, but it was only a momentary pause at most.

"Master Genkai―of course you hear it, too."

"Yes." The old woman roughly cleared the sleep from her voice. The two of them, abreast, were nearly there already; it didn't pay to have Puu's room too far from theirs. "Did you call Yuusuke?"

"Yes, but no one answered the phone." Apprehension painted her words dark as they reached the end of the hall. She grasped the left-hand door to Puu's nest with one slender hand, using the motion to absorb her momentum, and as she pulled it aside, Genkai continued on without pause past the frame.

Botan was standing in the room, both hands on the spirit beast.

She turned, squeaked at being discovered, and released Puu―the blue creature immediately began flapping frantically about the room, making circles near the ceiling. Genkai ignored him for the moment. "And what brings you here at such a convenient hour?" Her tone was drier than high summer, and her gaze, fixed to Botan, endeavored to be inhospitable.

It took a moment for the ferry-girl to collect herself, obviously still startled and needing her usual slow reaction time to recover. She summoned her oar for no other visible purpose than to grip it tightly, and though obviously embarrassed, she was looking pale and shaky as well. "Genkai―" After a false start, she swallowed and tried again. "There's been an incident. I'm going to need to take Yukina to the park; Koenma's called an emergency meeting."

"An incident?" Yukina slipped around Genkai and stepped forward. "Did something happen to Yuusuke? Is that why Puu is acting so upset?"

A too-rapid head-shake. "No, Yuusuke's fine, and he'll be there, too. I think he must have sensed what happened, so that's why Puu is upset." She glanced jerkily up at the flying beast and tried to explain, "I could hear him when I arrived, so I thought I'd try to calm him down or something―I didn't want to wake you, Genkai, because Koenma doesn't need you to come along―that is, unless you want to, in which case I'm fine with taking you, the oar can carry three―"

Regarding the flustered woman, Genkai analyzed for a moment. It was rare for Botan to be so serious; usually she would have tried humor to cover for her chagrin, but she was apparently reduced to babbling worriedly instead. She also looked positively ill. Whatever was going on, the psychic didn't doubt that it required immediate attention.

She answered accordingly, cutting the stream of apology short. "You're forgiven, and no thank you―I'll stay here. If the Brat decides he wants my help, he'll doubtlessly let me know, and I'm sure he'll be unpleasant about it." Her focus snapped to Yukina, who still stood apprehensive a step ahead of her. "Go. I'll have tea ready for when you get back. I trust this isn't going to take long?"

Botan withered under the piercing eye that was now leveled at her. "I―I don't know, but if it gets too late, I'll bring Yukina back early. Most of this is . . . news, and she doesn't have to stay for the discussion if she doesn't want to."

News? Interesting―and troubling. Not something they can fight, but something that's already over. "I understand."

She made a sudden leap, right over Yukina, and nabbed Puu from the air. He squawked as she landed jarringly on purpose, hoping it would shock him still―it did, and she was able to take advantage of that moment to pin his ear-wings to his sides. Yukina smiled momentarily, and laid a cool hand on her charge.

"I'll be back soon, Puu, and then I'll make you some rice. Feel better, all right?"

"I'm sure he will."

There was no need to shoo the two girls from her house; Botan opened a portal right there, and they were gone in seconds.

Genkai had some calls to make.




-o- -o- -o-





Because other things were more important. He decided that was why.

He could have kept this covered up―maybe. He could have told everyone that nothing was wrong, and they might have bought it for a week or so, which would have been long enough to reverse the damage―maybe. But he couldn't have been sure, and this was so unexpected . . . he needed some context, and they were the only ones who might be able to provide it.

This was not the best place for this meeting, and Koenma was well aware of it. He watched the distant forms of Yuusuke and Kuwabara grow closer through the trees, having run all the way here, and he was badly regretting his instructions to hurry. It could just as easily have waited until tomorrow, even―but they would never have forgiven him for that. This way, at least, it would be treated like the emergency it might prove to be, and they would all have a chance to . . . no, that was weak reasoning. He had simply panicked―and what did he do when he panicked these days, if not summon the team? Nevertheless, they did have a right to know as soon as possible about something like this.

He wondered how he could possibly think of it in such flippant terms.

Koenma's pulse was surely racing just as hard as the two boys' by the time they reached him, panting with exertion and grumbling about blistered feet. While they recovered, he took a moment to glance at Yukina and Botan, who had arrived ten minutes ago. Where the first looked only puzzled, worried, and a trifle pale (even for her), his personal assistant was positively a wreck. Botan had not gotten over the shock yet, and might not for days, if he knew her as well as he thought he did. Her twitching lack of composure kept him steady somehow.

"All right," Yuusuke was demanding now that he had his wind back. "What's going on? This had better be good!"

"Good?" Koenma kept his voice level, and shook his head gravely to negate the thought. "It's not good. In fact, it's very bad."

"What do you mean by that?" said Kuwabara hotly.

Ouch. That didn't come out right.

As he thought that, Yuusuke's face darkened with disgust and the first stirrings of his trademark quick anger. "You dragged us out of our beds in the middle of the night. I damn well hope it's 'very bad.' Now what the hell is it?"

"Yes, Mr. Koenma," chimed in Yukina. She still looked off-balance, and Kuwabara left off beginning his own complaint to gather her up in a comforting hug. She let him for a moment before gently pushing away to continue. "I've felt off for a while now, and Puu has been acting very strange. Master Genkai had to restrain him."

"What, this is just the penguin being screwed up?" Yuusuke was obviously relieved. "Well that's not new. I wondered why you were here."

"Yes. He was―"

Words exploded from Koenma before he could halt them, and he interrupted Yukina forcefully. "This is a lot more serious than a problem with Puu!"

All of them, even Botan, stared at him, startled by his vehemence. Kuwabara seemed especially taken aback, looking as though he'd almost stepped protectively between Koenma and Yukina out of reflex, and still balancing on the balls of his feet as if he might.

"Well," ventured Yuusuke carefully, "then what is it?" He had narrowed eyes, and finally seemed to recognize that this was an important matter after all.

Oh, how Koenma regretted his choice of locale! Not fifty feet away―and he could not look at it, not now, not when the white and silent Botan had already done so too many times. She was just as terrified as he of what their reactions would inevitably be. But he couldn't waste all this time, either; the longer he held off now that they were all waiting, the worse it would be.

So he set his jaw, and let the sentence come out, unadorned and flat: "Hiei is dead."




-o- -o- -o-





It was nearly morning before Yuusuke staggered through the door of his apartment, dropping his keys in the genkan and not really noticing the dusty footprints he was leaving on the floor. He felt nothing but numbness, and had felt nothing for hours, except for a sick feeling that had settled in his gut and was refusing to be dislodged. His coordination had deserted him, leaving him to stumble over objects and into furniture as he somehow missed the turn into his room and had to double back. His mother's uproarious snores cut through the thin walls like a jackhammer, and he gave a purely physical wince at the raucous noise.

Koenma's words rolled unceasingly through his head: multitudinous ramifications, myriad courses of action that they might take, a hundred and more things that they must now do. With Hiei gone, the Reikai Tantei were at half strength at best, and the fire demon had been supposed to play a key role in their next assignment.

So said Koenma.

But behind that perpetual drone, Botan's voice rang limpid and unforgettable in her one sentence of the entire meeting, repeating over and over again the words that had thrown Yuusuke into his dazed shock.

"I'm afraid―that Hiei took his own life."

His knees banged painfully against the edge of his bed; he didn't recall reaching it. He flopped down on the soft, inviting mattress, blessing his Western-style bed, while at the same time knowing that sleep would be hard-won and excruciating, if it came at all.

Another of my friends gone. It hasn't even been a month . . .

He felt he was under some kind of internal pressure, like he wanted to be screaming and hitting things but didn't have the drive, so it just sat there in his chest and hitched his breathing, denied an outlet. He couldn't even think of anything or anyone that he would want to pummel, anyway. Tomorrow, Kuwabara would be around like always, and Hiei would be absent like always, but it was completely different than it had been. Hiei would always be absent now―just like Kurama.

It was like something was trying to kick him back to his old life, and remind him (like Keiko was always doing) that what he did was dangerous. If his friends could die, so could he. Maybe it was because they were both demons, and lived even more dangerously sometimes than he did―and Reikai didn't give a s**t when demons died. There were always more.

If Koenma replaced them, Yuusuke would never speak to him again. He'd rather save the world by himself.

But Hiei . . . Hiei had done this to him on purpose. And maybe that meant Kurama had, too.

Yuusuke wondered how he hadn't seen it, and how he could have just assumed that Hiei was all right, even though it was plain that nothing could have been further from the truth. But it was actually really obvious how he hadn't seen it. He'd been wrapped up in his own misery, and in the meaningless, day-to-day crap that let him forget it, and he'd barely ever let his thoughts turn to the others at all. Out of sight, out of mind. Some team leader he was.

He counted the cracks in his ceiling. He damn well deserved all of this.

His thought process looped there, graying out around the edges between exhaustion and shock. The position he'd picked for lying down was intensely uncomfortable, but he didn't feel like moving, and he didn't really think he was going to get any sleep, either. Not right now. There were too many questions he wasn't going to get answered, and too many reasons why all of this was his damned fault. But it wasn't like it was new―he'd been letting down his friends since the Tournament.

"I can't go on a mission right now, Keiko will kill me if I leave again."

"How the hell did that happen?"

"So he's not around, so what? He's got his own life, and I'm not his babysitter."

"Fine, but I don't have to like it."


A thump sounded from the other room, and the snoring broke off with an odd hiccup. In a moment rustling and unsteady footsteps followed, and he heard his mother enter the kitchen, mumbling sleepily to herself as she sought out sustenance. Or booze. Probably booze. His dad had been like that, too.

Yuusuke couldn't decide which he hated more: his entire life, or all the people no longer in it.

Wearily, he levered himself up and out of bed, and went to get dressed for the day. It wasn't like he was going anywhere―but at least he could still pretend to be all right. Maybe that was worth something, and old habits died hard.

If he'd been a touch more sensitive, or perhaps if he had been paying better attention, he would have felt the briefest flash of a familiar youki before it flitted back into nonexistence.




-o- -o- -o-





Keiko stood silently outside Yuusuke's apartment, her school bag in her hands and her stance expectant. The sun made prisms from last night's dew, and it was still temperate, with a cool breeze that kept her comfortable while she waited.

It was only when she realized that she was late for school, for the very first time in her life, that she knew he was not coming out today. Confused, and a little worried, and a little betrayed, she left without him, and walked to class alone. It was a longer walk than she had realized.




-o- -o- -o-





Hiei perched motionless on a chair in Koenma's office (newly placed there to accommodate him), unblinking as a statue and calm as a glacier. The prince, in his teenaged form, sat behind his desk and did his best to imitate Hiei's own patented glower while he shuffled through various papers on the hopelessly cluttered surface. He was all business for once, as serious as one would expect of his kind. Hiei had seen him so before, after being captured by Yuusuke. This time, there was an overlay of intense disapproval and apprehension that didn't bode well for Koenma's intentions. There would be no leniency this time, without anyone to speak for the Jaganshi.

But Hiei didn't just look calm―he was calm. He was calmer than he had been in any recent memory; his mind felt entirely slow, blanketed from both the outside world and itself, so that everything he saw was like a fuzzy dream just outside his realm of interaction. He watched his captor go about the meaningless paper sorting exactly as he would have watched a life-and-death battle―with utter detachment.

So. Being dead is less upsetting than the detective has led me to believe.

He still had normal, physical-seeming skin; that was strange. It was just as it had been, able to feel pain and react to stimuli. The office was slightly cold. He even still breathed (though it was not uncomfortable to consciously stop). Hunger and fatigue were conspicuously absent, however, and were his only indications that he was no longer among the living. The best difference now was the groggy feeling of being mostly asleep, and entirely isolated from reality. As far as he knew, he might be dreaming anyway. So where he might have been impatient under normal circumstances, now he waited, saying and doing nothing, because it didn't really matter either way. Alive or not, his fate was not under his control, and he abhorred wasted effort.

Eventually, Koenma became visibly aware that Hiei was not going to speak. He cleared his throat, pointedly. "That," he said, "was a very irresponsible thing to do, Hiei." Pausing, perhaps to see if his words were going to have an impact, he frowned and continued, "The Tantei can't function without you at present, and my hands are all but tied. Because of the nature of your death, Reikai law forbids me from giving you a second chance."

Even as little as those words meant to him now, Hiei found that his lips curved in the ghost of a smirk.

Koenma saw it; his eyes narrowed in controlled anger. He continued, "Suicide is not a light matter. It's an automatic denial of any appeal for resurrection or reincarnation, and it greatly restricts your choices for a final resting place. There are still some pleasant enough alternatives, but I somehow doubt that you'll care for any of them―none of them will allow you to keep an eye on Yukina any longer, for example." He looked expectant.

Hiei just stared at him placidly, not fazed by this news. Yukina was fine enough; she had protectors. He was content with that.

Finally Koenma snorted in disgust. Discarding his attempt at baiting the Jaganshi, he set down the papers and leaned forward. "So what were you thinking?" he asked caustically. "You had to have expected that this would cause extensive problems. Or did you bother to think ahead at all?"

Thinking? Hiei shrugged. Thinking had not had much of anything to do with how he'd gotten here. The thought burned a little with what he knew was shame, but there was no reason at all to voice it to the toddler. He was always a toddler, no matter what he looked like.

An overly exasperated sigh sounded in the enclosed room. "Not that it matters at this point," the prince muttered. "This was a very bad time to pull a stunt like that. You've put me in a very unpleasant position, and I don't think I have to tell you how your team is reacting." Steepling his hands lent him an air of seriousness despite his uneasy demeanor. The anger had something more behind it, though Hiei was not clear-headed enough to tell what. "Maybe you haven't been around humans long enough to notice, but when their friends die, they don't respond well."

"Friends?" queried Hiei, speaking for the first time. In contrast to his senses, his voice was as crisply succinct as always, though without any expression to indicate his opinion of the concept. But it made his mind twitch, and come awake a little bit―something threatened to take his attention away from the tenuous hold it had on what was happening. Some kind of color . . .

"Yes," snapped Koenma. "Your friends. That's what they call you, even if you don't agree. Not only have you dropped the team's strength by a substantial amount, but I doubt any of them will be fit to do their jobs for at least a month. Death in a fight is one thing; what you've done is quite another." He leaned back to glare, dropping his arms as well as the artificial pose, and almost looked as though he were going to add something that was never added.

Another shrug was his response.

A sheet of paper crumpled in one tense hand; the heat level rose just measurably, Hiei noted, as if Koenma were fire-based as Hiei himself was. "Of course, I didn't expect you to care about that. But as usual, there's more going on than you know about. I don't have time to explain right now, but I'm willing to waive your punishment for this, and I need you to―agree to something." The end of that sentence was clearly not what had been at first intended, and Koenma was still looking as much rattled as angry―his eyes were shifty, his skin pale enough to rival Hiei's own, and there was a telltale cant to his posture that said he was using up a considerable level of energy not to be fidgeting in his seat. He'd changed his sitting position three times now.

Fascinating. Normally this behavior, coupled with that vague statement, would have made Hiei first suspicious and then furious, but this was less an actual encounter than an opportunity to observe. With his senses clouded, it was not much of an observation, but he lacked the vocabulary to think of it as anything else. And he was still being internally distracted, without knowing exactly by what, so that the effect was of being on the edge of falling asleep. Maybe being dead did have its merits, after all; this was what he had been hoping to accomplish before―this null-thought―and now it was easy. But he could still be actually dreaming, and not dead. He'd almost forgotten.

While he mused, a long period had gone by (apparently), because Koenma tired of being stared at and stood up, shoving the chair away from his desk and leaning in to use his artificial height to its fullest. Another position change.

"I'm going to break the rules and give you your life back," he said earnestly, still trying to mask that peculiar nervousness. "I'm sticking my neck out on this, because I need you to do something important, and it's not something you can shove off on anyone else. There's something coming up, and it's very dangerous―you're what's going to keep the team alive. Will you do it?"

That question, despite Hiei's lethargy, was an easy one, answered with an easy word. "No."

Koenma flinched back, surprised, then recovered, his bronze eyes sparking. "Think about this, Hiei. You're still needed, and you're not even going to be punished for your suicide. Yuusuke and Kuwabara will be glad to have you back; you'll be able to protect them, and protect Yukina, from what's coming."

It might just have been his altered perception, but Hiei was sure Koenma's gaze had never been quite this intense before―and he was suddenly sure it was fear that made it so. Where had he seen that look before?

An intrusion jabbed his consciousness again―not quite an image . . .

Where before his silence had been greeted with annoyance, now Koenma was becoming more actively angry, and there was a hard edge under his tone when he spoke next.

"You're still under parole, even though you've ignored it for the past month, and especially because of what you've done, I can still punish you as I see fit. Trust me when I say that coming back to life is much less of a punishment than most criminals get."

"No," said Hiei again. His strange red eyes, fixed on the kami's, cleared somewhat, and he began to feel stirrings of anger. He didn't like threats.

"This is not negotiable."

"Send me to oblivion for all I care. I'm done with your parole." That unnaturally lucid speech returned with unnatural alacrity, and the words were said before he knew what they would be. Wooden, passionless, and matter-of-fact―his speech surprised even him. He hadn't spoken much for the last month, and every time he had, it had unsettled him very badly. Right now, though, he wasn't sure why. That hadn't been so hard.

The prince's eyes narrowed further, until they were almost slits. A muscle in his jaw spasmed as he controlled his reaction to that response. "I'm going to be even clearer: you do not have a choice in this. Either you agree, or you'll be held until you do. I won't allow your selfishness to get the rest of my team killed." He punctuated that last word by dropping the crushed paper onto the desktop with a crackle. "Their survival rests on you, Hiei."

"I don't care."

And he was not surprised to find that he really didn't. That, he decided, was worth everything else―even the promised imprisonment. If he could continue to not care . . .

He could. He would.

There was another interval of marked silence.

"Fine. We'll work on that." Looking something less than actually fine, Koenma turned, reached out, and pressed a button under the edge of his desk. In a moment, a small army of oni filed into the room to surround the lethargic and unresisting demon. None of them touched him, but Hiei stood anyway, aware that they would be leading him out. "But I'd like you to think about something for a while," added the prince, crossing his arms across his chest and reclaiming his own seat with a melodramatic flair.

"And what's that?" Hiei asked, still recovering the natural patterns of talking out loud.

Koenma smiled thinly and without humor. "Kurama isn't dead―and he'll be needing your help as well."

And the fog cleared in an instant.

As the oni escorted him from the office, Hiei began to laugh.

borderline_mary


borderline_mary

PostPosted: Thu Mar 12, 2009 6:13 am


Changing Death
3: The Definition of Irony

Chapter Theme Song: Opium (Marcy Playground)

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

-May, 1989-

Hiei shifted his legs to ease the discomfort of the bark burrowing into his back, consequently inflicting a minor snag in his cloak, the which he freed with some annoyance. Were it to tear, he was out of spares (his last farcical excuse for a mission having ruined his only remaining one), and he knew the material of this one was becoming flimsy, if tree bark could hook it and leave a ripple in the fabric. He was going to have to be very careful until he had an excuse to be in the Makai again and could locate more of the flame-resistant cloth, given that he doubted the Reikai had any on hand, or would care to ask if he thought they did.

Today had been a trying day overall, or he might not be bothered by such an inanity―boredom had reached new and exciting heights, so masochism had dictated that he alleviate it by engaging in the one activity that never failed to instill definite agitation fit to occupy his mind for the rest of the evening: he had gone to watch Yukina.

It had been an unplanned, unofficial, and therefore secret visit―he had observed her from the cover of the park-side trees as she met with the oaf, and followed them invisibly as they strolled, watching the sunset. Kuwabara had spouted forth his requisite declarations of amorous intent, which had of course made Hiei bristle, and Yukina had smiled and sometimes laughed at them, which had of course made Hiei calm. As always, he marveled at how happy she looked, and at the pleasure it brought him to see that. Of everything else in his current, much restricted life, only killing―and perhaps watching Kurama through his window, which was why he had come here now―rivaled this feeling of contentment. It was almost worth the pain that came with it.

Pain was very like pleasure, he reflected, as he often did. The one invariably contained a ghost of the other―though he smirked sardonically to himself at the thought that his basis for comparison was rather diminutive. Real pleasure had, thus far, proved as elusive as true peace of mind, and he no longer knew himself which he would prefer to find. Probably neither; peace of mind was largely an illusion, and pleasure, he wouldn't trust.

The wind picked up, shrieking in agony through the boughs of the tree, and he shook his head, clearing it of the pointless train of thought, and pulled his damaged cloak tighter about his shoulders to ward off the chill. Ice heritage he might have, but he had never found the cold pleasant, and even in summer the nights could make him shiver. It must have been nearing midnight, though he couldn't see the moon through the screening canopy; the air was damp and smelled of the storm to come, the subtler scents of animal life and the exhaust of human vehicles superimposing it with a bitter tang. Even at this hour the odd window light could be spotted from his vantage, and a pair of owls voiced their pleasure at the cool night. It was so different from the Makai, where the wildlife was scarce during daylight hours and utterly silent after dark; each rustle was more likely to be a danger to life and limb than the sleepy raccoon family Hiei heard in the bushes below his tree.

Or, it might be more accurately said, Kurama's tree.

He seemed to spend an inordinate amount of time here on this particular branch, the leaves both hiding him effectively and letting him spy on his teammate with careless impunity. It irked him on occasion that he had nothing better to do, but his parole left him little leeway for personal amusement, and he grudgingly admitted to himself that (in the absence of violence) he found it soothing to watch Kurama go through the motions of human normalcy. Human customs were often boring, sometimes funny (most notably in the case of courtship and mating rituals, in which Kurama never engaged with any seriousness), and even, rarely, horrifyingly alien―but they were all worth watching in some bizarre way, and he had spent many idle hours trying to fathom the mindset behind such strange practices.

Right now, there was nothing to see, and he thought about sleeping. Trees made excellent perches and sleeping places, and this one more so than most in the area. It was old―perhaps as old as Hiei himself was―tall and creaking, appearing out of place near its younger brethren. Perhaps Kurama had encouraged it to become so large and so dense; it was a far cry from a Makai tree but closer than Hiei had been expecting to find in this city.

Just as he considered this, the temperature fell minutely, the damp smell becoming more pronounced. Hiei grimaced, his reflective mood spoiled―the rain was about to start.
It never rains half this much in the Makai. How do humans stand all this water? He considered shrugging into the thicker parts of the tree, but he would still get more than a little wet (all trees in this world, even this one, were too sparse by far), so he decided to discard his notion of sleep and merely avoid it by taking immediate shelter.

This, of course, meant prevailing upon Kurama; if Hiei went anywhere else he would never avoid a soaking. Though his pride rankled, he had no one else he would want to stay with in the Ningenkai anyway, and his dignity would be further damaged if he were to be seen with his hair and clothing plastered to him by rain.
It won't be the first time, he thought, not in the least caring that it was, and always had been, demeaning anyway. Kurama was far too hospitable for his own good, and had never yet done more than raise an eyebrow at Hiei's visits, nor mocked him for escaping the rain. Ignominy meant nothing if no one was going to hold it against him.

As the first wet vanguard began to strike the foliage, he hopped swiftly from branch directly to window ledge. The sill would shortly become slick, so he needed to get inside quickly. It was dark in the room and Kurama was likely asleep. Hiei tapped lightly on the window, and the pitch of the rattle told him it was not latched, so he lifted it cautiously open and slipped inside as soon as the opening had grown wide enough to admit him. Silent as the shadow he emulated, he shut the window behind him and padded across the floor.

Then he stopped short. Kurama was not, as he had anticipated, in his bed. Rather, he was still in his school uniform and sprawled half over his desk, a mess of papers pillowing his cheek. His neck was bent at an angle that, demon or not, would doubtlessly cause him pain in the morning; a pencil lay lax in his hand, and his hair spilled in an unruly mass over one shoulder and onto the desk. He looked for all the world as though he had fallen asleep in the middle of his schoolwork.

Hiei was vaguely surprised to find the comfort-loving kitsune in such a state. His first thought was to check for enemies or threats, but he already knew there to be none, having done a sweep when he settled into his perch on the tree. Still, it was
quite rare for Kurama to fall asleep anywhere that he had not planned in advance, given the danger in that. Hiei would have thought the other demon's physical control to be better . . . but then, perhaps there was a rationale for this, and it was not as random―as human―as it appeared. Hn. What is that fox up to? He studied Kurama's position for a time, noting that it was not one particularly conducive to normal sleep. A ploy to provoke a reaction from his mother, perhaps? But that would be odd in itself. Kurama hated to manipulate her any more than was necessary.

Finally, Hiei shrugged to himself. It was no real concern of his, except insofar as he would have to hear about Kurama's stiff neck tomorrow. He had no intentions of leaving for any reason―if it were still raining when the morning came, which looked likely now, leaving would preclude his current notion to stay longer and possibly ask the fox to arrange that sojourn to the Makai for goods―although his presence itself might upset whatever plan was in place, presuming, of course, that said plan involved Kurama's mother or perhaps someone else finding him in this state. It needed to include that, though, because a sore neck could be easily enough faked, so the active factor had to be his sleeping position itself.

Hiei's eyes narrowed suddenly.

Kurama had to have known it would rain tonight, with his attunement to plants. Nine times out of ten, when it rained, Hiei sheltered in his room. This might just be another of his games―to see how Hiei would react.

He turned his back on Kurama, mind made up with alacrity. "Tch."

None of that mattered at all. It was not his business to be considerate of others' schemes, whether or not they included him. He would do exactly nothing outside his original plan of taking the night's shelter, and the fox could deal with it in the morning.

Facing the window now, he looked outside, where a driving rain was already in the process of drenching everything quite thoroughly and with a vengeance he had seldom seen in human weather. Though it rained more often, it was usually gentler than the storms of the Makai. It was a familiar, comforting white noise as it lashed the house in waves. He stripped off both cloak and sword, draping the former over the latter's hilt to keep it from sight, as was the custom he had adopted when staying here. Then he selected his favorite corner adjacent the window and curled up in a comfortable ball, careful to leave the weapon within easy reach.

Tomorrow, he would pick a fight with Kurama, and find out for certain whether he'd been correct. If he had indeed been the target of this little ploy, there would be payment to exact later.





-o- -o- -o-





She checked in very early in the morning―and he hadn't been expecting her to check in at all.

"Where have you been?"

"In hiding, of course!"

"You left it where I told you to?"

"Yes, sir."

"They accepted your story?"

"They seemed to."

"Were you tracked?"

"Not to my knowledge."

"Very well. You're released. I won't call on you again in this matter."

"Thank you, sir."


He set about creating the circumstances that would finally resolve this situation for good, and was entirely thankful that it would be soon.




-o- -o- -o-





The door shut in Kuwabara's face.

He stood blinking at it, the hand that had until a moment ago held a six-pack of beer curling against itself reflexively, floored by the unexpectedly cold reception. Yuusuke had actually answered his knocks, which had admittedly been unlikely, but Kuwabara had figured the gift (it had been a lot of trouble for him to get it, as a known delinquent) would earn him at least a short conversation, even if it had to be held at the doorway like their last one. Instead, Yuusuke had accepted it, claimed fatigue, and barricaded himself behind the door before Kuwabara could even ask how he'd been.

Wow. Keiko was right. He really isn't coming out of there, ever.

He'd been avoiding Keiko just about as much as Yuusuke had been avoiding everyone, but he'd heard her tell her friends in response to their queries that she had no idea where Yuusuke had been this week, and didn't care to know. That was her way of expressing her worry, and Kuwabara had taken it upon himself to do something about the problem. Beer had seemed the best way to go about this―not that he actually did owe Yuusuke that six-pack, but it was a show of good faith anyway, and he'd thought it might get him talking.

Apparently he'd been wrong.

He tried knocking again, interspersing thumps with, "Hey, Urameshi, I really need to talk to you."

"Go away," came muffled through the jamb.

"I'm not joking around!" His voice rose. "You haven't been at school for a week and Keiko is worried sick! You really need to―"

The door yanked back open suddenly, and the Yuusuke that stood there now looked several degrees more pissed than the one from a minute ago. He was in his pajamas, as before, with his hair left loose and free of gel, and he looked in general like hell. After a week at home, and everything that had been going on, it was about how Kuwabara had been expecting to find him.

"Look," he said, voice low, "there have already been teachers calling and all my mom's weird friends asking about how I am, because I guess the whole frickin' town knows I haven't been to class for a while, and I'm tired of answering questions. I'm touched that you showed up to be my counselor today and thanks for the beer, but I'm not in the mood for it." He glared to reinforce his point.

Kuwabara, however, was glad for the opportunity to argue. "But the teachers and your mom's weird friends don't know what's really going on!" he insisted. "And what if a case comes up and stuff? We both need to be, y'know, ready!"

That, if possible, made Yuusuke's black look darken further, and he hooked an ankle on the door-frame, leaning to one side and appearing decidedly hostile. "Unless the end of the world is coming, Koenma can shove his cases where the sun doesn't shine."

"Urameshi! You can't just blow them off!" This was what he'd been afraid of, and it was just like Yuusuke to be a punk and decide this kind of thing. Kuwabara felt obligated to continue being a Tantei, even though his was technically the only volunteer position, but he didn't really want to have to go it alone. "What if there are monsters slipping through the barrier again? They could be eating people and you wouldn't care?"

Presently Yuusuke sighed, and pushed off the door to stand straight again. He jerked his head towards the apartment's interior. "You might as well come inside. There's no way we can wake up my mom, and if you're gonna argue with me again, I'd rather do it sitting down this time."

Kuwabara did so. And, of course, they had no time to talk about anything.




-o- -o- -o-





Shiori Minamino had a garden.

It had been one of her favorite pursuits before her long illness of two years ago, and she had kept roses there, and lilies, and orchids when it pleased her. This late in the summer, they were not flourishing as well as they had been, pushed down by heat and humidity into a slight wilt; still, though, they had grown well this year, as every year since she'd begun to plant them when Shuuichi was born.

It had seemed the thing to do, to celebrate his birth with life, and while she had never had much interest in gardening before then, she'd swiftly grown attached to the small corner of blossoms. Together they had often tended them, she and Shuuichi, and the blooms had always seemed to be brighter and stronger when they were finished. He'd had a gentle touch with them, and they had always recovered from the heat-damage, lasting all the way through to autumn just as lovely as they had been in early spring.

In three days, or perhaps four, she would transplant one of the rose bushes into a special pot and place it in his room, to welcome him home.

She still did not know where Shuuichi was―he had simply vanished, and no one could account for his absence, hard as some had tried. He'd been gone on a school trip, or so he'd said, but though it had taken the better part of a week for Shiori to become worried enough to call and confirm that no such trip existed, it was still difficult to believe he had lied to her. He never lied to her, so she knew that something very important must be going on, although she could not think what.

Gossip in the neighborhood and at his school had spread since her anxious phone call, speculating that he'd run away (and the mother of one of his friends had somehow mistakenly heard that he had died, and sent her condolences); Shiori knew he had not. He was the most dutiful son she could ever have asked for, and she never doubted for a moment that he would find his way home. She did worry, but she trusted him. After all, he'd arranged to return to classes after a month's absence, and whatever his reason for leaving, all she cared about was that he came back. The flowers missed him as much as she did, and she was glad he would return in time to save them from wilting as only he could.

When he did return, she was determined to welcome him with love and not anger. There would be time enough for sorting out all of this―first, they would garden together, and when the roses were sparkling again, she would ask him where he had been.




-o- -o- -o-





Koenma had called Botan into his office without warning and without checking her schedule, which he never did; so, despite being in the middle of a collection, she did a hand-off to Naoko (bless her for being so accommodating) and got herself there with all haste. There wasn't a lot to the journey―she'd undertaken it so many times now that she could have navigated the skies before the palace with a blindfold on, and the distance from Japan was entirely relative, given her ability to gate from wherever she was to any place in the Reikai. Usually, though, she preferred to come in at a slight remove from her destination, to collect herself and plan her words before every check-in; besides, she loved flying, and her designated section of the Ningenkai had very crowded airspace for an urban area. Ever since her first collision with a vee of birds, after she'd just gotten her human form, Botan had preferred to keep her aerial presence there to a minimum.

Strictly speaking, she wasn't supposed to be doing collections anymore at all―she was supposed to be Yuusuke's full-time assistant, and to do only specific, on-call assignments otherwise. She'd swapped duties with several other girls for this week in order to have more variety in her work, and the difficulty inherent in performing collection detail while wearing a human body (and therefore being entirely visible to normal humans at large) was keeping her mind very nicely off of present events.

But if Koenma was summoning her, during a time when he should have easily been able to verify that she was doing non-assistant work, it had to be an emergency. She skipped most of the flight in and skated a downdraft only the last hundred feet or so to the palace gates.

Her worries pursued her down the long hall.

I hope nothing else is wrong with the team . . . please, let nothing else be wrong with the team!

When she arrived at the terminus, groups of oni and other employees were clogging the doorway to Koenma's office, rather than their cubicles where they should have been, and the phones were ringing off the hook. The sight brought her up short for a moment―it was rare for work up here to be put on hold―but, galvanized, she elbowed her way through, determined to get to the front as quickly as possible, making free with her oar to thwack aside those who disregarded her terse demand to be let by on business.

"Sorry, Toji! Got to get through! Out of my way, Akito―you'll want to put some ice on that!"

The door yielded for her before she even pressed the intercom button, where it had not opened for the clerks. She flounced quickly forward, and felt the current of air as it snicked closed not two inches behind her obi.

It wasn't too hard to see what had made the others congregate so. Yuusuke was actually here.

There had been rumors flying around that he was never coming back up―premature rumors, to be sure, but after the last time he'd been here, the way he'd left had sent the whole office into a tizzy. Botan wondered who had been gotten to ferry him, since obviously she hadn't done it herself; probably Ayame, as she'd be off shift at this time of day. Kuwabara was here as well, although that wasn't as unusual―he'd been around several times in the last month, asking Koenma questions about everything that had been going on, and trying to pry more information about Kurama out of anyone he could, Botan herself included.

Everyone had been trying to pry information out of Botan, actually. She was regarded by the entire office to be the most handy source of gossip on the Tantei (which she was), and they'd been harrying her for confirmation of the rumors and anything else she might know, as if they all had a personal, vested interest in the detective group as a whole. That was part of why she'd taken to working mostly outside the palace for the last few weeks―she wasn't in much of a mood lately to be interrogated. It was true that this was the strongest and most volatile Tantei on record, and had helped out the Reikai in ways that previous groups would never have been able, and also had the most ridiculously entertaining interpersonal dynamics, but that didn't mean the office as a whole was entitled to celebrity causerie on call.

But it was both a relief and a source of anxiety that Yuusuke had returned. She hadn't been asking, but she had the suspicion that he hadn't been out of his house for the whole week. She knew Yukina had been worried, having spent some time at Genkai's since the incident, and from the way Puu had been acting, she wasn't sure she wanted to know what Yuusuke had been doing with his time.

Even as she took stock, however, it wasn't until she noticed that the ice maiden was also present that she realized what this meeting must be about.

Oh. So it's finally time.

"Botan, are you going to stand there, or are we going to get this briefing started?"

Koenma sounded incredibly irritated. Botan jumped a little, her unfamiliar heart beating a patter in her throat, and hurried behind the desk, settling her oar against the wall. Pretending nonchalance, she took a study of the three mortals in front of her, scanning their expressions for some indication of what the meeting might be like.
On the whole, she was not reassured.




-o- -o- -o-





In Ningenkai, a figure crouched on the branch of a very old tree, sniffing the lingering scent that remained there. The faint musk triggered dozens of associations, not the least of them his purpose in coming. He gazed piercingly into the window of a familiar room, taking in things already committed to heart and memory and reinforcing them.

He wasn't supposed to be here. He could jeopardize much if he failed to mask his ki completely, or if he was missed where he was supposed to be―but, after all, he had things to watch over, and he was not going to fully entrust that task to anyone. This would be an abbreviated visit at best; the time of day was wrong for lingering.

He wished he could check on his friends as readily, but knew better. He didn't dare get close enough to observe them directly, and searching for ki would reveal his own. His mind harbored the notion that perhaps they would find him instead, and absolve him of the blame for stepping outside his orders―but that, too, was foolish, and equally dangerous. He would see them when his task was over, and not before.

The energies from the house were quiescent; she was resting.

A sound from below alerted him, and with a last searching glance, the figure withdrew, and fled swiftly for the Makai gate.




-o- -o- -o-





Yuusuke hadn't really been sure he ever wanted to come up here anymore. He hadn't been since the final news about Kurama; he'd been able to fend off even contemplating it since, given that they hadn't had a mission in a while. He'd even, irrationally, hoped there would be no more missions. But here was one, and dammit, he didn't back out of these (his words to Kuwabara this morning notwithstanding), especially not when they were as important as this one was supposed to be. That other ferry-girl had made it sound like another freaking Tournament―and he wasn't so quick to call exaggeration on Koenma's part anymore.

His stance was hip-shot, casual, and radiating the highest level of boredom that could be managed. He considered throwing in a smirk for good measure, but if he didn't form it just right it would give him away, and he didn't have this front up for nothing. Yukina was here, and he was obligated. Not that acting like a blubbering crybaby was his first choice anyhow, but she was a delicate problem, and he didn't need a fight with Kuwabara to make this day any worse. So he settled for snide and belligerent rather than amused, and asked pointedly, "So, are you ever gonna tell us what this mission is about?"

Koenma's eye twitched, and his miniature hand set down the paper it was holding, which Yuusuke could tell he'd only been pretending to read anyway. "Don't get smart with me, Yuusuke. I've had a very bad day." He cleared his throat and made a visible attempt at looking less cross. This failed, but Yuusuke figured he shouldn't point that out. "I'm reluctant to even send you on this assignment without Hiei, but I don't have much of a choice in the matter."

It took effort not to flinch. That had been a warning, and they all acknowledged it.

It had made Kuwabara angry; he was practically steaming from the ears, torn as he was between yelling at Koenma and not offending Yukina. Yuusuke sympathized. He'd have liked to say something exceptionally nasty in retaliation for bringing Hiei up like that, especially in front of Yukina, but he'd only make it worse.

The prince continued: "You'll be gone for a few days, so get things settled in the Ningenkai first. You're going to a very specific area of the Makai―the koorime lands, to be precise." He nodded to Yukina. "That's why you're here."

Botan hopped in to keep it going without a pause. "It's just come to our attention that the koorime have something they shouldn't―a very volatile artifact that belongs to the Reikai. It's been lost for a long time, and we're not really sure how they got it, but it's dangerous, so your job will be to get it away from them by whatever means necessary." Her gaze rested on the ice maiden, gentling. "You don't have to go along if you don't want to. If it's better for you, all we need is some information on how to approach your people."

Yukina shook her ice-green head. "No, I'll go along. They probably won't talk to anyone else, especially not men."

"What's that?" Yuusuke asked, one eyebrow going up, diverted from his half-formed query about the mission parameters. "They have a problem with guys or something?"

"Well," Yukina said, dropping her eyes even as she looked at him, "it's complicated. But there are no men living in the village. That's why my brother isn't there―he wouldn't be allowed."

"What?" Kuwabara, apparently, felt that this was an acceptable subject about which to yell. "That's stupid! What's wrong with havin' men around?"

"Will you please stop getting distracted. We're here for a meeting. You can ask Yukina questions about her people on the way." Koenma's interjection was not as loud or as whiny as Yuusuke would have expected, but there was definite ire behind it; Kuwabara reluctantly subsided.

"Fine," he grumbled. "So what does this artifact thingy look like?"

Koenma and Botan exchanged glances; Yuusuke wondered why she even had to be here, since Koenma could have briefed them himself. Huh. Maybe she's here to keep him from freaking out. He doesn't look too great right now. Not that any of us do, but anyway. Well, it was hard to tell how well Yukina looked; she was always pale, and her eyes were such a vibrant red that he couldn't even really tell what emotions they held. It had been the same way with Hiei. Hers were gentle, where his had been sharp as glass and closed as hell, but there was something about the color that naturally hid their contents so that they just seemed startling, like the eyes of something you wouldn't want to come up behind you in the dark. She was an apparition, after all, as he had been.

But even for all of that, Yuusuke guessed that Yukina was holding up about as well as Kuwabara, which was probably not as well as it appeared on the surface. She lacked the dark circles that Kuwabara displayed under both eyes, making up for them with tiny lines creased into her forehead and the spot between her eyebrows. Yuusuke didn't even remotely want to know how he, himself, looked right now, because it was probably some humiliating level of abysmal, largely due to lack of sleep. The week had slurred by almost without notice, and there had been nights where he'd just stayed up doing not much of anything, or playing the hell out of his video games at a near-demonic speed that made the buttons jam. He'd ruined his two best controllers that way.

"Hey, Urameshi?"

Somehow he'd missed Koenma's answer, he realized abruptly, and he jerked back to himself with a spaced-out, "What?"

Everyone regarded him askance, with mixed additives in their expressions, as though he'd ignored repeated calls, and his response was to scowl and thrust both hands into his pockets. "I'm listening," he said defensively.

"I can tell," Botan returned acerbically.

"Hey, lay off and just go back a couple of sentences, all right? I've got better things to do with my afternoon than get stared at like a sideshow freak."

Someone actually did as he'd demanded. "I said, we're not sure what it looks like." Koenma picked the info-dump back up, fortuitously right where Yuusuke had left off, and sat back in his chair. "We think it's probably a jewel of some kind, but no one is quite certain. The records don't contain that information. You're going to have to figure it out for yourselves when you get there."

"Wonderful," Yuusuke said with sarcasm. "We're supposed to get it away from them without even knowing what it is? I know you're not big on actually helping us out, but this is pushing it."

Botan gave him a scandalized glare as Koenma made a sharp, exasperated noise somewhat resembling a snort. He shook his head. "I've already said I don't have a choice. You're the only ones who even have a chance of pulling this off without major casualties, so you're appointed, Hiei or no Hiei."

Another jab. Yuusuke could have blown Koenma up right then. He forewent answering to clench his fists and give the notion some cursory thought. All that paper would probably burn really well . . .

"What do you have to keep mentioning Hiei for?" This was Kuwabara, and he wasn't looking happy. "What's so dangerous about Yukina's people that we can't go and ask them for this thing without help? We're not that bad at this job." He'd crossed his arms and gotten very serious. "Is there some other kind of trouble?" he asked.

Koenma shifted uncomfortably, and his eyes followed suit, darting to Botan again and then back to the group without meeting anyone else's. "The koorime aren't dangerous," he started, then paused for no apparent reason. "The artifact is. You'll need to keep it safe until you can get it back here. That's why I'm sending all three of you, and that's why it would have been better to send four."

"So what's the big deal? We'll just call Botan and have her gate us." Yuusuke folded his own arms, head tilting to the side to fix Koenma with a suspicious gaze as he let his anger be plainly perceptible on his face. "Or is that the catch?" Because there's always a goddamned catch.

Botan answered for him this time, after another perfunctory, sidelong look that flashed between them like a ki bolt. "We're not really sure what will happen if you try to take that object through a temporary gate, Yuusuke. We're going to need to take it through the main Reikai gate instead, and hope that doesn't do anything to it or to any of you." She looked genuinely worried at the thought, which didn't exactly reassure anyone else. Yuusuke, however, had his attention caught by a detail.

"There's a main Reikai gate? You mean like the Makai gate downtown?"

She nodded, then qualified, "It's not quite the same; we put the Makai gate there for your team to use, but the Reikai gate has been in the Makai for centuries. No one uses it much anymore. The records say King Enma made it for his soldiers so they could keep particularly dangerous demons under control―this was before there were any Tantei."

"Yeah, now you guys make other people do it for you," Yuusuke muttered darkly, steered right back into his foul mood. "So, we have to get from the ice village to the gate on foot, is that it?"

"Actually," and she offered an embarrassed expression, "we're not gating you directly to the koorime village, either. We'll need a few days to make sure we have as much information as we can, but we want you on the way in case something comes up. That way, if we need to get things over with in a hurry, you'll already be close by."

Kuwabara was staring at her in incredulity. "You're gonna make us walk to the village? For days?"

"It's just as a precaution," she said hastily, raising both hands as if to ward off any attack. "It takes a while for me to collect you from the Ningenkai, even though there are only three of you, so if you're all together in the Makai, I can get to you right away. That's only if something goes wrong, though―otherwise you'll just have a bit of a walk. It was either that or keep you on standby here." She added, when his disbelieving expression didn't wane, "We have a communication mirror for you so we can keep in touch, of course."

"I can already tell this is well-planned," remarked Yuusuke with generous snark.

Yukina broke in before he got further. "No, this is a good thing. If my people have time to see us coming from a long way off, they'll send scouts to talk to us. If we appear close by, they might think we're attacking." She smiled then, sending a calming glance towards Kuwabara and a more animated one to Yuusuke. She almost seemed glad to be up here, being assigned this stupid mission, which was far and away more than Yuusuke could say for himself.

He took back what he'd decided earlier. Obviously, she was doing a lot better than he'd thought, because that was the only way she'd even have a chance at being cheerful right now. No sane being ought to be cheerful when they were being given a crap-job like this―and if it weren't for his prior determination not to back out, he'd be telling Koenma to go to hell right about now.

Could Koenma go to hell? Where was hell in the Reikai, anyway? Or was spending all his time in this place close enough already?

"Yes, well." The object of Yuusuke's petulance cleared his throat noisily, straightened that silly blue hat, and tapped his minuscule fingers on the smooth work surface. "That's all the information we have for you. Be ready tomorrow at noon. And don't," he added, "be late."

With this clear dismissal, Koenma turned his attention back to the haphazard mess of papers on his desk, and Botan wasted no time as she bustled over to usher them out of the room.

That had been―abrupt.

Yuusuke slowly let his fists relax out of existence, out of sheer gratitude that it was time to get the hell back home and away from here, and followed without another word, taking a hit to one thigh on the edge of that random new office chair in his haste. Kuwabara almost said something to him when he pulled alongside, but closed his mouth when Yuusuke glowered. He dropped back to walk with Yukina in lieu of pursuing that inclination.

We'll have freaking days to talk about nothing. He can wait until we're gone.

As they exited, they were almost flattened by Jorge, who ran right past them and into Koenma's office. The door slid closed behind him.




-o- -o- -o-





It was a small room, just shy of being labeled tiny, low-lit, with no windows and only one, barred door: a cell, and of a kind with which he was familiar. He'd been in this room before, or in one like it. He remembered that he'd burned it down.

Now, though, not only was fire no longer at his beck and call, but he was unable to summon even the slightest spark of energy. He was verging on the same kind of blind panic that he hated most, and could do nothing about his situation―not even destroy. They hadn't even bothered to restrain him now that he'd transitioned from alive to less than.

He didn't shiver; he wasn't cold, and the terror hadn't yet built to that point. He didn't move at all. Movement was wasted. There wasn't even a guard near his prison. Koenma knew he had no means of escape or resistance this time.

He remembered last time well, and it only overlapped with now: fighting his captors with every ounce of energy in his body, incinerating guards and handlers, cursing them with every breath, anything to be let out of those hateful little rooms with their confining walls that threw back flat echoes so he'd known even with his eyes closed how trapped he was, just from the sound of his own breathing. Sending out a wordless, desperate call with his telepathy, voicing the plea for help his pride would never allow to be spoken aloud. Ending up in his fourth cell, the smallest of them―smaller than this one―with his ki depleted and his panic overriding his ability to breathe.

Kurama, coming to liberate him, at the cost of their future freedom. It was a trade that he'd never have made for himself, but it was one for which he'd always been grateful. It, alone, had mended the betrayal between them.

But alive or not, Kurama wasn't coming this time.

The memories of Kurama came even more easily now, spilling over his fear, dulling it to an almost endurable level. After all the time spent ducking them, shoving them as far from consciousness as possible, they seemed almost to rebound and return stronger in the absence of that frantic pressure. It wasn't hard to sink into them now that they didn't carry confusion, ambivalence and the push-pull between denial and certainty. That color meant something again. It was keeping him sane, now, instead of driving him further from sanity. It was the one thing that was somehow better for all that had happened―however ironic it also was―a source of self-mocking but genuine relief.

So Kurama is alive after all. How perfectly ridiculous. Outsmarted by that simpleton of a kami, losing my control to nothing, and death is overrated.

I hope I never encounter any of those fools ever again―especially not the fox.


But it wasn't going to be enough―not for any length of time. It would all break down soon.

He refused to disgrace himself even an instant before it was necessary. He would deny his mind that relief until the last moment. This weakness was hated, and where he might not have fought it before, fighting it now was the only thing he could do that gave him any sense of self and self-worth. Fear should be a useful tool for survival, not this debilitating, mindless feeling that robbed him of even his tiniest shred of pride―and he was already dead; nothing should cause him fear now at all.

His mind still failed to listen to that logic.

He was definitely not cold. It was too warm here, the air too still, and that damnable echo assaulted his ears every time he twitched involuntarily and it would not be blocked out. Terror keened against his nerves, driving him to a momentary, hissing whimper as he controlled the urge to rage and hurl himself against the bars. Even if he failed and indulged it, it wouldn't last for long―he simply did not possess that much energy. Pointless, all of it. But he would fight it for as long as he could.

He was curled against the bars themselves, nearest the corridor, biting down on his panic and willing himself to remember things, anything he could, to keep from feeling as though this constrictive room would crush his lungs into nothing. He didn't have to breathe anymore, after all. His own ironic laughter, ceased long before he had been deposited here, seemed to reverberate from the walls along with the silence itself.

Watching the dull blue glow of his Jagan cast faint, pulsing shimmers on the far wall, just visible in the dimness, Hiei submerged his consciousness in memories and futilely willed to never come back out.
PostPosted: Thu Mar 12, 2009 6:14 am


Changing Death
4: Property of Shuuichi Minamino

Chapter Theme Song: Prisoner (Adam Crossley)

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

-June, 1989-

Yuusuke never really touched Kuwabara. He was different.

It might have been that Kurama and Hiei were demons, and had few of the same taboos that humans did; it might have been that their physical barriers were
tighter, harder to earn his way past, and so he'd taken it as a challenge and gone about creating a physical bond that he'd probably never have with his human friend. With Kuwabara, there might be a hand on the shoulder as a gesture of camaraderie―that same hand extended in battle when needed―sometimes, rarely, a more protective touch when things were at their worst and he thought Kuwabara might die. That was mostly all, other than brawling with him (definitely a full-contact activity), which really didn't count. Yuusuke was physical in a fight because he knew no other way to exist, even now having more energy-based attacks than were strictly necessary for someone as straightforward as he'd always enjoyed being.

That was another difference, though. He sparred with Hiei and Kurama, but he never got to touch them during it. They were too fast, too careful, and too instinctive about keeping their distance, both scorning fists and playing to their strengths rather than his. Stronger he might be, brute-strength being the deciding factor―unless one counted Hiei's Kokuryuuha, which he graciously never used in spar―but even with all the training behind him, the two of them put him to shame because he could never damn well
reach them. He'd grumpily decided a while back that it was because they knew he was unpredictable, which meant they could predict that he'd try to surprise them, and therefore it never worked. He'd never really tried to punch them after the first few spectacular losses, only flung energy and insults in regular alternation, sometimes losing miserably and enduring teasing or ridicule, sometimes (and he suspected most of them were not reflective of his own skill, but his partner's accidental negligence) managing to negate their defenses and garner a win by tacit surrender.

No, he hadn't really ever touched his demonic teammates inside a fight, but outside, he made a point of doing so whenever he could get away with it and not be divested of an important body part. He cheekily enjoyed the occasional death glares that Hiei gave him for throwing an arm around his shoulders or clapping him on the back, knowing that if the tiny demon objected enough to the idea of being touched, he'd just twitch out of reach so fast that Yuusuke would never have a chance to try. He also held quiet gratification for the fact that while Kurama's personal space was daunting in itself, in a distinctly off-putting way that had at first made him very reluctant to push its boundaries, he was allowed to do the same things without even the glare.

He probably had the most contact with Kurama, overall. Some of it was post-battle, helping the very damaged redhead walk or finding the very undamaged redhead supporting
his battered carcass in turn; most of it was friendly contact in a casual setting. Kurama never initiated it when it wasn't necessary for Yuusuke's physical stability (which meant never outside of post-battle scenarios), but he always put up with it, and gave no sign that it even irritated him. Yuusuke reasonably assumed that he had equally simple and perhaps nastier ways of ensuring that no one touched him, when he didn't want the contact.

Hell, Yuusuke had more interaction of that kind with Hiei and Kurama than he did with Keiko. Groping her at odd moments, and occasionally offering her a comforting embrace, notwithstanding, she just didn't permit him that much leeway. That kind of comradely closeness came off to her as him trying to get fresh, and he'd been slapped enough in his lifetime.

Considering all this, finding himself suddenly without any physical contact, of any kind, was a jolt of unwelcome surreality. It really drove everything home for him in a way that just hearing that something had happened, just being unable to sense Kurama's energy, couldn't do.

He'd rebounded on Kuwabara just a little, and the result had made them both so uncomfortable that they hadn't looked each other in the eyes for a day. It hadn't been anything more than Yuusuke accidentally, instinctively grabbing Kuwabara's arm at the wrong moment, in the wrong way, but it had been enough for him to know he didn't have that kind of license when it came to his rival-turned-best-friend. Like Keiko, Kuwabara thought it was weird, and Yuusuke had sensed that now, for the same reason he'd slipped, his teammate had reacted even more strongly to the breach of status quo. Kuwabara's response to the news itself had been to draw a little away from everyone, to sort himself out, and while he'd never turned Yuusuke away from his house even when the visits had immediately become an everyday thing, he didn't go looking for Yuusuke often either, and when he did it was only to make sure that Yuusuke was all right.

Yuusuke wasn't all right. He was much less all right than he might have been, had Hiei not all but vanished just as much as Kurama. He turned up at Kuwabara's house every day in part to reassure himself that one of his friends was still there, still alive, still reachable―but there was that way in which Kuwabara would never
be reachable. Yuusuke hadn't realized how much he'd come to rely on touch to convince himself that the two compulsory members of the Tantei were even there. He didn't see them nearly as much, and Kurama especially had kept trying to get his stupid a** killed during fights that shouldn't be that bad, and Hiei always ran away faster than anyone could track whenever something irritated him enough, which was often when Kuwabara was present. He couldn't even really hear Hiei, who didn't have a detectable heartbeat and could come up behind Yuusuke in the dark whenever he wanted.

It didn't help, to wonder if he'd turn around and find Hiei there, these days. Spending his time at Kuwabara's house was one of the only things that did. That, and walking to and from school with Keiko. Both of them human. Both of them with heartbeats that he could hear all the time, given his training-enhanced senses. Both of them untouchable in the ways that he sometimes needed, but perceptible even if he wasn't looking. Both of them people he cared about, and could still protect if he stayed near enough.

He could deal, barely, with Hiei's continued absence, because he was used to it. The Jaganshi had always perversely enjoyed hiding himself from the rest of the team, and he was the only one of them who bothered to cloak his ki signature on a regular basis. Yuusuke's senses were not good enough to penetrate his masking, and Hiei knew it, and used it. So Yuusuke could cope, even, without the reassurance via touch of Hiei's existence, by reminding himself that it had always been a little like this and that he could call Hiei if it were ever necessary, or bully Koenma into tracking him down if he didn't answer his communication mirror. He never did call, knowing Hiei needed the space, but it was reassuring to know that the possibility was there.

But it would have been nice for Hiei to stick around, just this once. It would have been the decent thing for him to do, and also utterly outside his character. Hiei didn't comfort anyone, and didn't let anyone comfort him, and Yuusuke hadn't really expected him to start now. The imiko wouldn't want anyone near; he would be dealing with the same problems, the same feelings, that Yuusuke was, now that there was a hole in everything.

That was all he could think to call it: a hole that refused to be patched, because there was only one green-gold energy signature, one quiet way of walking, one amused contralto voice that never gave anything away even when it pretended to, that could fill it. And, as Yuusuke had come to realize over the last twelve days, one easy brush of arm on arm or shoulder against slightly higher shoulder―a too-narrow frame that never seemed to weigh enough when injured, but that could cause such devastation that it would have been stupid to think of it as fragile, and that could hold him up just as easily when the need arose.

It was past fathoming, how Yuusuke could still fail to realize how much people meant to him until they were gone. He put up all his walls, acted as normal as he could manage (which wasn't very), pretended as hard as he could that he'd eventually bounce back like always, and somehow didn't care at all whether he succeeded. When he was done feeling responsible, feeling like he'd let this happen because he hadn't committed enough or hadn't done enough, feeling like if he didn't get to hold Keiko's hand without being hit at least once in a while he'd go crazy, maybe he'd care again about how well he could pretend.

Thanks to Genkai, he finally knew enough about himself to be aware that never was a hell of a long time.





-o- -o- -o-





An errant wind sprite puffed unexpectedly, sending a nearby dust devil into a rage. The two battled with fury, their miniature war carrying them into the path of the lone figure that crouched in the open, arid plain. Silver hair, dulled with dust, rose up to dance with the opposing forces, as if seeking to placate them while still at the mercy of their whims; they died down, their energy spent, leaving a quiet, dead calm in their wake.

A slender, claw-tipped, almost feminine hand rose to tuck back the disheveled tresses, and golden eyes blinked away lingering grit. It was noon. The orange sun had settled into a steady beat, now nearly unnoticed, so long had he been under its baleful eye. The temperature bordered on hellish, made bearable only by the lack of any humidity to cloy against skin, and would be so again the next day. This world's varied climates rarely apportioned so very much light, so very little rain, and it parched the land dry.

Kurama was very glad for the fact that his youko form did not sunburn.

Neither did his human form, normally, but Makai's sun was much more harsh, where it dared to show itself through the violet clouds that blanketed most of the world. He'd never really cared for it, preferring to avoid these rare places unless absolutely necessary, and after living here a month, his opinion of its merits had not improved.

He had spent much of the day here on the plain. Hardly any life was to be seen; there grew only sparse trees in the distance, and the occasional shrub dotting the dusty landscape. That was the only opportunity he valued in this entire business―the chance to cull a variety of new seeds for his collection. Beyond that, his time here had been trying at best, and outright unpleasant for the most part. Today was an excellent example: an entire morning and afternoon out of shelter and under the sun, watching occasional birds pass high above and exotic insects scamper across the dust, guarding two demons who had no need of a guard. He was perfectly aware that he was warding their property, not them, no matter what he had been told; in the very unlikely event that a stray demon of any significant power were to disregard the rumors and warnings attached to this place and attack, Kurama's new "mistress" didn't want her furniture smashed before she could squash the offender. Her partner was not likely to care, but he upheld her whims readily enough.

As if that thought had been a silent summons, he heard dull, thudding footsteps approaching and quickly stood to attention, his posture more alert and his ears pricked forward. By the time the lumbering form trundled into view, he was the very picture of attentiveness.

The demon's name was Gendou, and he and his partner Donari lived in this most deserted corner of Makai. He was a huge, lumpy sort of demon, with a pale, mustard-colored hide, enormous claws, and jutting tusks that skewed his otherwise humanoid face out of proportion―a typical specimen of low-rank demonkind. His shambling gait said he was bored or irritated, probably at having to come all the way here.

"Well, fox," he said, crunching the words out between those too-large tusks, "get inside. You've some work to do for Donari."

Kurama acquiesced with a liquid gesture of deference, wincing inwardly at Donari's summons. She was the older of the two, and had a certain streak of sadism that Gendou did not share. Hunting and guarding were the least of what he was expected to do, and her notions of what constituted leisure were frequently things he found distasteful. He was only lucky that he hadn't yet been required to bed her―although considering the way she had been regarding him in the past week, he was anticipating that order any day now. He very much hoped this wasn't it, because he didn't intend to do anything of the sort, and if he abandoned his mission now, he'd still have nothing to show for it.

Of course, he only had three more days anyway and wasn't likely to make marked progress during that time, but it wasn't as if he could vanish and expect Gendou and Donari not to come after him. He would have to be patient and wait for the promised extraction.

As he ran swiftly back to the demons' residence, he made a mental calculation of how many clues he'd been able to gather: five. Three of them hearsay. One of them otherwise questionable. The last of no practical use. While he'd warned Koenma that his skill at thieving wasn't necessarily going to translate to skill at espionage, he was still rather pointedly irritated that he'd done no better than this.

The strange dwelling rose up above the crest of the hill, fully as off-color and lumpish as Gendou. To Kurama's relief, Donari was not standing in the doorway waiting; he'd come to recognize that as the worst kind of trouble, as it usually meant she was in a foul mood and looking for someone on whom to take it out. He wondered, a shade cynically, what she had used for a scapegoat before he'd shown up on her stoop. Still, standing in the doorway or not, he would need to brace himself in the event that her mood was less than clement; she never injured him physically, valuing his appearance as much as his servitude, but she had many tasks she might assign that he would find very unpleasant indeed.

He slid to a silent stop, raising a temporary dust cloud, and paused a moment to collect himself and to brush his hair and fur clean of the worst of the film. When he felt he appeared presentable enough that he would not be tossed out on his tails for getting dust on the cushions, he opened the door and flowed inside, utilizing all of the grace this form imparted. "Mistress Donari?" he said softly. "You called for me?"

It was dim inside, enough so that had he been in his human form, he might have had to squint to see the slender figure poised on the chair in the back of the main room. The inside of the house was as elegant as its outside was not, and in no small part thanks to Donari's influence over her cohort. Though not overly large, the room was well-appointed, with narrow, dark furniture artfully arranged along its irregular walls, and an enormous armchair in the corner to accommodate Gendou's larger size. All of it had been scavenged or stolen from other demons.

Unlike Gendou, Donari was tiny, nearly human-looking and quite beautiful, with long sea-green hair and luminous gray eyes that most humans, male or female, would kill to possess. Kurama knew she had another form, a demon form, but she was a vain thing and preferred this almost-human visage for everyday use. He'd seen her as a full demon only once, accidentally, and had kept it to himself; she was as clearly low-rank as her partner, and he was aware she hadn't meant him to know.

"Fox," she purred, rising and stalking over to meet him. "Good of you to come so promptly." She went barefoot, wearing a simple white dress, appearing disturbingly childlike.

"I wait on your pleasure as always, Mistress," he replied, bowing low.

She heard the note of apprehension he let seep into his voice and laughed a tinkling laugh. "Don't worry, my dear fox, I'm not angry with you. I want you to comb my hair."

Kurama relaxed, letting it show. This was something far less unpleasant than he had anticipated, and he allowed a small smile to glide across his face. "As you command, Mistress Donari."

She had often had him perform this task, and he knew the proper routine; choosing her favorite small couch and positioning himself near it, he proceeded to clean his claws thoroughly until they glinted in even this dim light, and waited until she had assumed a comfortable recline before beginning to run them through her bright tresses. They were not especially tangled, but that was seldom unless she'd been hunting, and it was less that she required grooming and more that she enjoyed it.

As was her wont, she spoke to him as he worked.

"You've been a very good slave, fox. Did you know that?"

"No, Mistress," Kurama said―a plain lie. If his ruse weren't working, she wouldn't allow him to guard the empty plain for hours without supervision, and if he weren't hiding his power properly, she wouldn't allow him so near to her. Things were going smoothly, apart from his distinct lack of success at the mission objective.

"Always so modest. I like that. I don't think I've ever had a slave as obedient as you―or so pretty." He could practically hear her sultry smile, though she faced away from him. "I marvel that your last employers had so little sense as to let you go."

His cover story required him to bristle a little at that; his "last employers" had allegedly stripped him of much of his power and left him pathetically weak, hence why he'd sought employment here after being "let go." The imprisonment-and-escape story had been necessary, for his silver coat, proud as he was of it, had at first worked against him. Gendou and Donari had been suspicious of such a low level of power in a fox of his color (silver kitsune were widely said to be among the oldest and strongest of their kind), and he'd had to fabricate something to get around it. There were ways and ways to steal any kind of power, even personal energy, provided one could catch and hold a potent demon long enough to perform one, but he hadn't even had to pick a method to pretend―the rest of his careful and perfectly intricate story had gone to waste. The two demons had accepted him at face value after only that sketchy start.

That start had not included a name. He'd gone by "fox" since arriving here. Hiei would be amused.

Donari enjoyed needling him about his loss of status, often at the same time as she bestowed faint praise regarding his skill and suitability as her servant. He'd found that the best reply was to lay his ears flat and look away, but to say nothing in particular. This he did now, continuing the combing by feel.

She awarded him a throaty chuckle, watching from the corner of her eye to see his annoyance. "Oh, come now, fox," she soothed, as if she were truly contrite. "You are a special sort of slave, you know. Their loss is my very pleasurable gain."

"Mistress Donari is very kind."

Donari was silent for a moment, and Kurama realized he had slipped up, falling into the bland, over-polite mode of speech he used on the human schoolgirls at home. He attempted to redeem himself by adding, this time in a warm, almost loving tone, "I feel no regret. After all, what is their company to yours?" He made a show of shaking off his angry reverie to pay her due attention; his claws fluttered in her hair.

To his relief, she accepted the placation with a giggle. "Flatterer. I'm in an especially good mood today; perhaps you and I shall go hunting. Would you like that?"

"Yes, Mistress, I would enjoy that very much."

"And where would you like to hunt, my fox?"

A languid shrug. "Wherever there is prey. I'm fond of rabbits, as you know." He was, largely because they tasted a lot better than the little lizard-creatures that were plentiful in close proximity to the abode. He was becoming very tired of scales in his meat.

"A run to the forest?" She sounded unimpressed by this notion, but he knew to interpret that as approval. He smiled.

"Whatever you wish, Mistress. I merely suggest."

After some consideration, feigned as always, she nodded with grace, and was about to give him another formulaic reply―

―and the house shuddered violently.

Reflexes had Kurama instantly ducking and yanking hastily away from Donari before he could think about it, only lucky he didn't snag her hair accidentally, and she was on her feet, flattening herself to one side behind a nearby table. Several small, miscellaneous objects in residence on it clattered to the floor and rolled across the uneven surface as both the house's occupants instinctively sought to put distance between themselves and the encroaching threat.

Kurama had a brief moment to find it ironic that he'd been pulled from guard duty at precisely the wrong time. He would have to let Donari handle the fighting itself―cowering was his general role, to avoid giving away his actual power level―but he would have at least seen the attack coming had he not been called to the house exactly when he had.

When the door flew open, however, it was only Gendou's hulking form that filled the entryway.

"Donari!" he growled, striding inside. Dust and grit swirled in behind him, coating everything nearby.

Kurama sighed internally as his alarm settled away and his defensive posture uncoiled somewhat. He was going to have to clean all of that up.

Donari, however, reacted exactly as though she were the one who now possessed a future including several extra hours of menial drudgery. Her eyes flashed; she advanced on Gendou even as he continued inside, a storm cloud on her brow, meeting him a few paces away from the dwelling's center. Her hands stiffened into claws and then relaxed several times in succession. "What do you want?" she hissed at him with an almost reptilian flick of her tongue.

He did not seem to be daunted, which was unusual, as that was his normal response to her presence alone. He almost seemed excited or thrilled, and too much so for his rote behavior to take hold. "The igurka say they're here!" In his haste to eject the words, a few globules of moisture went to either side, hitting walls and furniture.

The fox's ears pricked. They?

"And what do I care?" Donari snarled. "Get out and don't return until you're sated!"

Gendou grunted incredulously. "You're still not curious?"

"No," she responded in acid tones, "nor will I be. Now get out!"

That finally appeared to communicate her full mood to him, for his tusked face recoiled a few inches, both pupils contracting in belated surprise and fear. The smell of it came off in a wave, reaching Kurama where he crouched behind a chair, making his nose wrinkle. He'd have known Gendou for a low-level brute from that scent alone.

Even so, while Donari might not be curious, he rather was. The lack of details intrigued him; perhaps this was something that could be useful. At the very least, it was clearly a prior subject for the other two demons, and therefore had the potential to involve his mission objective. If it had to do with a report from the igurka, the tiny grey spy-demons that worked for Donari and whom Kurama rarely ever saw, it would certainly explain why Gendou had arrived so quickly after Kurama, though not why he had misplaced so much common sense as to barge in the way he had. The fox occasionally suspected that having the punishment for his stupidities transferred to someone else was a new and welcome experience for this fairly dull-witted demon; he'd certainly done more things to get Kurama penalized in the last two weeks than Kurama had in the entire month he'd been here.

Gendou's hide was vanishing past the door-frame now, taking the smell with it, but Kurama did not immediately come out from behind his temporary wooden shelter. He knew he'd be lucky to get out of here before being given some very unsavory job to do, but there was always that chance, if Donari were to forget that he was there―but that was faint hope. It would be hours before she calmed now, after the grit-covered travesty that had replaced the first fifth of her home, and if he managed to slip past her and she noticed it, she'd inflict the same sort of nastiness on him later out of sheer principle.

Sighing, he decided to make the best of it, and straightened, stepping towards the couch she had previously been occupying. "Mistress?" he ventured, as though uncertain. "Do you wish me to resume?"

"No," she snapped, glaring over one shoulder. "Go and clean out the bone pit. I have no doubt that fool has overflowed it again. When you're finished, I expect you to clean this as well." With that, she turned around and stalked past him, pointedly pretending as though he'd already gone.

Kurama took the time to be thankful once again that she never vented her anger physically. That had been a very lucky draw―and one of which he'd had no assurance when he'd accepted this mission. The bone pit was definitely a disgusting and largely unnecessary chore, as Gendou would eventually eat or scatter the bones himself given enough time, but it was a good sight better than being physically humiliated or damaged.

He was likewise grateful for the fact that his time here was almost up.

Three days more until Koenma had promised to get him out of it without repercussions. Three days more of enduring this ridiculous, pride-slapping farce. Three days more in which to actually learn something useful.

This, he vowed, escaping with all due haste before Donari could focus on him again, is the last time I do undercover work for Koenma, regardless of the reward. It's much more discomfort than it's worth.




-o- -o- -o-





There was something to be said for being patient. Keiko, as far as she could tell, was very patient.

She visited Atsuko again as she had yesterday, and gave her the same assurances that she always did in times like this. It was very like an art form, the way in which she'd learned to comfort without promising, and to speak without really lying, as though she knew what she was talking about when in reality, this time she knew even less than Yuusuke's mother did about where he was and what he was doing. In an unfair and wholly unappreciated turnabout, she'd been the one left without notice, while Atsuko had at least been given a sketchy sort of notion―not that she remembered any of it, having been as drunk then as she was now.

While it was nice that he'd actually thought to warn his mother for once, it was the first occasion since the Dark Tournament that he had not only not trusted Keiko to do so, but also hadn't informed her at all that he was leaving.

Keiko had finally worked up the nerve to do more than wait on the sixth day of Yuusuke's absence from school; the reluctance had been only because of his recent standoffish behavior and the rescinding of her standing invitation into his home, and it was easily enough pushed aside in the face of her growing concern for both of their welfares, especially now that Kuwabara had missed a day as well. It had been an extraordinarily good thing that she had―Atsuko hadn't cleaned since her boy had gone a day ago, and was generally not coherent enough to notice that it needed doing whenever she left a mess. While it did look like Yuusuke had been keeping up somewhat with the tidying for the past month, a moderate amount had still accumulated, and any period of of outright negligence plus a party-prone woman equaled a level of heaped trash comparable to the days following Yuusuke's death. Keiko knew it always got this way when he was gone.

She had taken hours of that day to help make things in the apartment right, and gleaned what little she could from Atsuko's holey memory, piecing together that he had gone to another summer camp or something―or was it a school trip? Back and forth the story went, as the woman was no doubt confusing together this time with the last or the time before, and Keiko bit her tongue and let the discrepancies slide. It didn't matter what Atsuko had been told, after all, because it was invariably not where Yuusuke actually was.

Inwardly, behind her easy manners and cheerful self-assurance, she had been entirely furious. Yuusuke's mother had already nearly drunk herself into a stupor worrying about him, and Keiko hadn't even known about it. She'd been assuming he was just staying at home all the time for some reason or another (which apparently he had been, until he'd up and left), or avoiding her, or spending the school days with one of his other friends (Hiei, maybe?)―anything but off on another case without telling her, as she'd all but commanded him to never do again now that she knew about his double life as a Reikai Tantei. He'd been so careful, so conscientious, about obeying that directive that this was a shot from an unexpected angle, and it had made her so livid that she was privately amazed at her continued poise.

It didn't help that Yuusuke was the one person to which she felt able to vent her choler, and given that it was caused by his absence, she didn't have anyone to yell at.

She'd had plenty of time already to invent some truly creative punitive measures for when he returned. Much of yesterday had been devoted to this.

Today, though, wasn't like yesterday. She wasn't sure exactly why, but she felt like maybe she was going to forgive him instead. She couldn't work herself into the smolder on which she'd been trying to build, and couldn't even really think about delivering the satisfying slap he'd more than earned. She talked quietly with his mother, who had been trying today (or so she claimed) to sober up some now that Keiko was "gonna be comin' 'round a lot," and made tea and noodles, and eventually let go of her head of steam, somehow dissipating a week's worth of pressure simply with that night's dreamless sleep.

It was disconcerting. She no longer knew exactly how she would react when she next saw Yuusuke, and it bothered her to not have some kind of plan. Every time she didn't, and he managed to surprise her, she ran into his arms without a second thought, and she didn't exactly want to encourage his itinerant behavior by doing that again.

So maybe she was just worrying about him more now. She almost felt guilty, for being so upset with his failure to notify that she hadn't spared much thought for what important and dangerous mission he might be undertaking. The last few had been so small and easy, taking sometimes less than half a day for each, and though they'd been fairly numerous, none of them had kept him away this long. Perhaps it had finally begun to permeate that it wasn't just another scouting lark, as most things since the Tournament had been. Should she really have gotten angry at all?

Maybe not. But she'd have to see when he got back. Keiko was certain, if nothing else, that he would indeed come back. She could afford to be as patient as she was. So far he'd never let her down.

Even death hadn't stopped him, after all.




-o- -o- -o-





Koenma didn't have to pace his office; it wasn't all that big, anyway (and usually filled to overflowing with documents), and he'd never really gotten into the habit even when agitated. His usual toddler form didn't pace well, either, although since the Dark Tournament he'd spent less and less time that way and chosen to be teenaged more often than not, just to save time and make everything go more smoothly. The fact however remained that he'd come up with other physical tics to deal with stress in the last handful of centuries, and so instead of pacing, he drummed his fingers. It took more concentration than it looked to keep up the regular, alternating, and difficult pattern, but he'd had a lot of time to practice it. Such things were second nature by now.

He did not like the way things were progressing. In specific, the business with Hiei simply refused to do so at all, and the timetable for Yuusuke's mission fell uncomfortably close to Kurama's extraction date. Events shimmied too close to the wire for his comfort, and there wasn't a damn thing he could do about them. One semi-comatose spiritual prisoner who didn't look to cooperate at any point soon. One supposedly dead field agent whose assignment was nearly up. Two disillusioned, grief-addled, brawl-happy fighters on a diplomatic run. One tweaked and nerve-strung ferry-girl lurking about the palace for added flavor. Add all of that to the backdrop of an insanely dangerous object in the hands of demons who definitely shouldn't be allowed near it, and he possessed all the required ingredients for a massive, worlds-wide collapse into chaos and failure.

He really ought to be continuing his paperwork―but to hell with it. He had too much on his mind. If he could parse out a solution to even one of these issues . . . maybe something to cheer Botan up, though hers constituted the least of the complications. She liked stuffed animals, but he wasn't about to get her something so very―so very adolescent. Maybe extra pay so she could pick an indulgence herself. He wanted to give her time off, but she was on standby, and because of the unstable situation, he couldn't reasonably substitute anyone else in her place. That would have to wait.

He was going to be in damage control on the other four issues for months, and that would be if he was lucky.

The most imminent would be the reintegration of Kurama into the team. Yuusuke and Kuwabara would have been angry before, but now, after this entire incident with Hiei, Koenma really wasn't sure what they'd do. If Hiei'd been cooperating to begin with, that would be―well, not a moot point, but at least a more neutral one; so the best use of Koenma's time would likely be in continuing his efforts to convince Hiei that he should accept a resurrection. Not that he would have discontinued that attempt at any point soon. Not only did he need Hiei on the Tantei, for at least as long as his recently shortened parole lasted, but he hadn't been lying that this was an incredibly horrid time for him to be absent.

How he wished he could just toss aside subterfuge and strong-arm everyone into doing what he wanted―he was, however, quite canny enough to know that he'd draw exactly the wrong sort of attention from very much the wrong person if he did things like that. In charge, ha. He was far too closely monitored to get away with flinging procedure to the dogs, and was forced to sneak around, sending his best people out on halfway-false, tact-requiring missions that could have been better accomplished by just blowing things up like they were better at in the first place.

Gnawing on his nails was also an acceptable nervous activity. Until the artifact, whole and undamaged, rested in his hands again . . . maybe he should be looking for contingencies. That, however, required that he contemplate the possibility that none of his plans would pan out. He really wasn't certain he wanted to do that.

So contingencies would wait. He'd see how well the in-place setup worked, and go from there. And, really, he'd have done that anyway; if he were going to lay plans―

He switched on the view-screen. He might as well monitor what they were all up to.




-o- -o- -o-





It never failed to irritate Yuusuke―

"Shotgun!"

―how quickly the smell of humans drew a slew of Makai's most boring cannon fodder. Of course, this was only the fifth wave. They had at least six or seven more to look forward to before they got where they were going.

You'd think the piles of scorched bodies would give the next bunch a clue.

His shotgun marked the end of this particular encounter; once the dazzling light faded and winked out, he saw Kuwabara slicing the last few into symmetrical hunks and other various low-level demon parts. Over lowering fists, his peripheral vision even caught some bodies that were partially iced as well as trisected, and Yukina peeking out from behind a tree not far away. "Hey," Yuusuke called, "nice to see I'm not the only one who covers Kuwabara's a** in a fight."

The friend in question spun around on the end of his last swing. "What?" he demanded, still looking around wildly for more enemies in proximity. "Who's covering me? I bet I killed more of 'em than you!"

Yuusuke dusted off the arm of his jacket and spread his hands in an insulting shrug as he walked back over. "Sure you did, if you count the ones Yukina got for you." A wicked and encouraging grin flashed in her direction. "Nice shooting." He finished with a sidelong to Kuwabara, baiting him.

But Yukina hurried to shake her head and spoil his jibe, distress plain. "No, I only slowed them down when they got too close. I couldn't really hurt them, but they were too fast, and I didn't want too many attacking Kazuma at once."

Yuusuke and Kuwabara simultaneously broke into snickers and protests, respectively. At the very least, mocking his partner was improving Yuusuke's mood about this entire journey. They weren't to the ice forest yet, but it wasn't exactly warm even this far from it, and the intermittent cavalcade of demons that assumed humans would be easy prey was something less than light exercise and something more than tedium. Yuusuke couldn't remember having to deal with this many small-time nuisances since storming Tarukane's stronghold; most of the time, even on scouting missions, the team hadn't stayed in the Makai for long enough to attract more than a few, and most of those had been scared shitless of Kurama and Hiei and had known better than to attack.

Eventually, word would spread around that these humans weren't good to mess with. After that, all they'd have to worry about were the demons that immediately got curious and cocky and decided to mess with them anyway. At least then, the fights would be a smidgeon more challenging.

In mid-word, still proclaiming that he was totally badass enough to hold his own against small-time stuff like these, Kuwabara broke off and cursed, using an epithet he'd definitely picked up from Yuusuke. "Dammit―Urameshi, heads up! There's more comin'!"

"So we missed a few!" Having only just begun to stretch his muscles back out, not expecting another brawl so soon despite his mental bitching on the subject, Yuusuke was annoyed, but he defaulted to pretending it was no big deal. "Maybe after the next ten groups I'll have gotten a decent warm-up!" So much for two days from the village. If we keep going at this rate it'll take us at least a week.

Oh, well. It doesn't quite beat staying home, but at least I get to hit things.





-o- -o- -o-





One thing could be said for the accursed dearth of adequate clouds: it was a rare thing to see so many of Makai's undimmed stars. The sky, without the film of pollution that kept the human world's heavens at a remove, was a sheet of violet satin interwoven with spangles of silver thread, glittering with blue and red and bright white in varying sizes, handfuls and splashes of vividness that each pulsed when Kurama turned his head. Since he had been here the nights had come to be his most anticipated hours, as much for this incandescent panorama as for the daily cessation of "duties." The ignobleness of being expected to sleep outside in the dirt had quickly turned to gratitude that he need not miss the only beauty to be found in a place so barren of his kindred plants. He stretched, eyes momentarily closed, able to see the glow even from behind his lids. The motion re-energized tired muscles in an ephemeral burst and then left them as lethargic as the rest of him.

The irony of star-gazing here in the demon world did not escape him, given the alibi he'd concocted for his mother. Subjectively speaking, as she rarely challenged his word, it had taken a good deal of effort to convince her that the Astronomy Club had been given special permission to extend their field trip to such a length, and now he wished he hadn't argued so fluently; he might have forced Koenma to cut the mission short. It would have saved him, or so a swift count told, at least sixteen very nasty experiences, no few of which had also been degrading and each of which, singly, would have been worth no less than the price he'd asked for coming here. Were he in any position to renegotiate, he would have been spending tonight on a list of well-deserved demands of the Reikai for the indignity. Obviously, this did not constitute his ideal way to spend a summer vacation, even one twice as long as the actual summer break, and he was rather nostalgic for the classes he'd been missing for the last two weeks of his mission.

But, then, he was also intelligent enough to admit that he should have expected worse than this, anyway.

Instead, he was spending it on conjuring up a plan to find out just who Gendou's "they" were. Though possessed of a certain witless gift for hyperbole, the demon rarely displayed such excitement in Kurama's presence, and had been antsy over the past week for no real reason Kurama had been able to see. He'd ascribed it to general boredom and the loss of novelty now that he, as the new slave, had been here long enough to settle into routine, but perhaps he'd been wrong.

At the moment, he contemplated being fawning and flattering and surreptitiously asking where Master Gendou might be going and if he would require any services along the way, and trying to find a less humiliating alternative to that plan. Amusingly enough for the situation, Kurama didn't have time nor leeway for the sort of vigilant spying that could bear fruit―Donari would not permit it, and neither would his orders in general, contradictory though they were.

Find out the source of their power. I don't care what methods you use as long as you don't arouse their suspicion. If it's something you can steal, steal it. I don't care what methods you use as long as you don't get caught. Do not blow your cover for any reason; these demons are far too dangerous for carelessness. You'll be extracted in exactly one month―be ready for it. Do not contact anyone at any time, and do not leave your post. Do not get caught, Kurama. There's more riding on this than you know.

And an addendum, a week and a half later: Do not, absolutely do not, allow anyone to sense you, not even the agents you report to, not even the rest of the Tantei if they're in the Makai. It is imperative that you maintain your energy suppression at all times. You can't afford mistakes.

Koenma had meant, of course, that he couldn't afford any mistakes Kurama might make, but it was true enough either way. By the time that particular order had been issued, the redhead had had more than sufficient time to realize the scope of his targets' power, and he wished to give them no reason whatsoever that might cause them to bring it to bear upon him. His only direct insubordination had been the several short, discreet visits to look in on his mother, and he didn't plan on reporting those. He couldn't very well get his reward for this farce if the prince of Reikai dropped dead from an apoplectic fit.

It seemed more and more as though the humiliating route was the best one to take, and eventually Kurama sighed, giving up and reverting to fox-form so that he could curl up for sleep. Perhaps he'd think of something better in the morning, but even if so, what was one more abasement after the rest of his little vacation? Hiei was going to mock him mercilessly for decades to come. Possibly centuries. The others weren't going to be much better.

At least Botan would leave him alone. She, of all of them, had enough of a sense of duty that she'd sympathize. He wondered what demeaning things her position had required of her over the centuries.

Perhaps they could commiserate.

borderline_mary


borderline_mary

PostPosted: Fri Mar 20, 2009 10:27 pm


Changing Death
5: Nothing Much

Chapter Theme Song: Roadside (Rise Against)


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

-June, 1989-

"Get―the hell―
off, dumbass!" Yuusuke yelled. It was loud enough to draw the attention of nearly all the other patrons, which Yuusuke did not notice, being entirely intent on not crashing his red sports car despite an irate Kuwabara who had all but draped himself over the machine and was shouting in his ear. Repeated threats of an a**-kicking were all he really cared to make out. "I can't see the screen!"

Kuwabara, of course, did not get off. The threats continued; Yuusuke's race car careened.

It was completely not fair to have his day complicated like this. He'd come here to
relax, dammit, and he wasn't in the mood for a brawl right now, contrary to the widespread belief that he did nothing else with his time. Right now, he was trying instead to do his other favorite thing, which was loafing, and Kuwabara was going to get tied in freaking knots if he made Yuusuke lose this game. This was one of the expensive ones, and he wasn't going to get his money back if he crashed and lost, because arcades didn't have moron insurance.

A timid voice to his right said, "Excuse me?" just audibly over Kuwabara; both boys paused and looked over at the arcade employee, who stared nervously back as though he really didn't know what to say next.

"Great, you're finally here to kick him out," said Yuusuke petulantly, turning back to the game.

"Hey!" protested Kuwabara at the dismissal.

"Aw, s**t!" In the moment of inattention, and with the finish line in sight on the screen, the car had met a violent and fiery death against the concrete wall. Other vehicles zoomed past merrily. The console chirped its "Game Over" music at him.

"Serves you right, Urameshi!" his friend gloated, ignoring the employee.

"Ku-wa-ba-ra," he growled back, remembering not to break the plastic steering wheel in his grip. "I hope you're ready to take the beating of your life, right after you pay me back my hundred yen!"

"Like hell I am! I'll pound you so hard you'll be on crutches for a year!"

"Your lame a** won't be done with them yet! But I'll be generous and only take out
one kneecap!"

"Um . . . excuse me . . .?" ventured the employee again.

And things, as usual, went downhill from there.

"I can't believe they kicked us
both out because of your stupid grudge," Yuusuke grumbled as they headed, hands in pockets, down the street towards his apartment. "You owe me that hundred yen."

"I do not," Kuwabara responded, still surly (and the proud owner of a recently blackened eye) but a bit more calm about it. "I was trying to make you get off your butt and help me find Hiei, but we've lost him by now." He kicked a rock several yards.

Yuusuke snorted and took aim at another, restarting an old contest to see who could send one flying the farthest without cheating and using spirit energy. "So you weren't trying to pick a fight? Good to know you actually
can learn. Why were you looking for Hiei anyway, and why can't you still look for him now, and why is it my problem?" He aimed the last part directly at his friend, communicating as much annoyance as he could manage.

Kuwabara's rock came perilously close to punching through a wall as he aimed it badly. "I wanted to talk to him, but he won't talk to me if you or Kurama aren't there, and Kurama's at school." He frowned, looking around for another missile. "I lost track of his spirit energy a little while ago, though, so now I dunno where he went. I think he's hiding again."

"You ruined my game for that?" They were in the residential part of town now, having been walking for a while, and the buildings were getting progressively shorter, with panels of grass showing in between. It was midday, which explained why Kurama was at school (where Yuusuke also should have been, according to Keiko), and also hot, part of why he'd taken refuge at the arcade to begin with. It was making him testy. "What do you wanna talk to Hiei for?"

"I wanted to ask him something about Yukina."

Yuusuke stumbled over the next rock he'd been about to kick and landed flat on his face.

As he was picking himself up, and Kuwabara was giving him a weird look, he tried to play it off. "What, really?" he drawled, checking to make sure his hair had stayed in place. "What makes you think Hiei knows anything about Yukina?"
Right. That was very not smooth. Crap.

But Kuwabara didn't seem to notice, and started walking again once Yuusuke was back on his feet. "Kurama told me to ask him," he replied. "It's sorta because she's a demon, y'know, and so she sometimes acts weird, and Kurama said that Hiei's about the same age and would probably know why."

It took Yuusuke a moment to be sure he wasn't going to choke on his own tongue while he was stifling a guffaw.
You devious b*****d, Kurama. That one's downright mean. To not only put Hiei in the position of having to talk about Yukina, but to have Kuwabara be the one asking―on second thought, considering the likely outcome, Yuusuke would have to ask Kurama if Kuwabara had made him mad or something. This was a little too close to malicious to be an accident.

He decided to keep shooting for nonchalance. "Hey, maybe
I know, ever think of that?"

"Yeah, right, Urameshi. You don't know anything about demons except how to beat 'em up, and you definitely don't know anything about girls."

"And Hiei does?"

That took Kuwabara aback. "Well, the first one, yeah . . ."

Point for Yuusuke. He grinned. "Take it from me, man," he said cheerfully, "no one understands girls. Even girls don't understand girls. And that whole demon thing can't be that big a deal. Why don't you just ask her?"

He was satisfied to see Kuwabara's face turn beet red, and accepted the accompanying glare by widening his smirk insultingly, daring him to throw a punch. They were almost to his building anyway, and he could duck inside to avoid the fight if he felt like it. Or he could just give up being lazy and beat the snot out of Kuwabara; that would work, too.

" 'Cause―'cause I don't wanna be insensitive!" his friend blurted instead of swinging. "What if she gets upset?"

Yuusuke offered him a shrug. No fight after all, apparently. "You can always apologize to her."

"Sorry doesn't make it okay!"

"Sheesh." At least, as riled up as he was, Kuwabara clearly hadn't picked up on Yuusuke's earlier slip. That was something. "You sound like Keiko, which is just a little creepy if you ask me. Look, if you still want me to help you find Hiei, I'll help you find Hiei, but you're on your own if he gets cranky, got it?"

Kuwabara considered, looking suspicious for a moment, before nodding. "Sure. Dunno why he would, though."

Yuusuke grinned again.

The rest of his afternoon was spent combing the city, getting into random fights with random thugs to keep things entertaining, and eventually running like hell from one very-pissed-off-at-being-found fire demon (who for some reason thought Yuusuke was to blame for the "fool" asking him personal questions), leaving Kuwabara behind to yell after them in mixed confusion and outrage. After ducking through trees and alleys and across rooftops, moving too fast for normal people to see and winding up all the way across town in short order, the chase ended when Yuusuke stood his ground near Kurama's house, where throwing down would have made too much of a scene and probably gotten Shiori's attention. Hiei left in disgust, apparently unwilling to play that game, but Yuusuke knew he'd get everything figured out eventually. His helpful parting shout of, "KURAMA DID IT!" would probably help.

In all, it turned out to be a lot more fun than slumming around at the arcade―not that he planned to tell Kuwabara that until he got his money back.

And the awesome thing? Tomorrow would probably be even funnier. When Hiei went after Kurama for this, Yuusuke planned to have a front-row seat. Stuff would be on
fire. It would be better than Tokyo Dome.




-o- -o- -o-





Hiei's mind vaulted gracefully from memory to memory, alighting on each one for only long enough that it might have begun to cohere, flitting between them in impatient bursts of anger as it beat moth wings against their somehow unattainable substance. Rest proved similarly ephemeral, though respite did not, and the latter was the more vital; without it, he would have had no energy for anger and no peace for rest. Amidst the swift stone-skipping that bounced him between bloody childhood and bloodier desires, he had the leisure to think a bit, with a clarity unmatched in weeks of turmoil and half-madness.

He did not keep his thoughts in neat boxes like the fox, but neither were they the wild and loosely-connected instincts of the detective or the oaf's plodding predictability. They were precise without being rigid, fluid without losing structure―or they had been before and were becoming so again. The jumble of snapped threads and fire-chewed clusters was quickly and efficiently repairing itself as though the last month of confusion and unfiltered weakness had not occurred at all; he could observe it in an almost visual manner, as firmly between consciousness and coma as he was.

Shame pressed in on him like the cell walls he'd blocked from his awareness, all of it that he'd been too disgraced to feel before, and it bolstered his anger in a bizarrely cathartic manner. Being angry was familiar and stabilizing, speeding the repair process.

Speed was important, he judged, and so he gave the fury its due attention; for among other things of interest, he sensed―in a mass without traceable source or reason―an unmistakable, unrelenting pulse of danger.

Some things, therefore, required re-prioritizing.




-o- -o- -o-





Yuusuke looked around dubiously. "Are you sure?"

Affronted, Kuwabara crossed his arms. His backpack shifted across broad shoulders. "I told you, Urameshi, this is where the feeling says to stay."

"But this spot sucks," was the response (with which Kuwabara really had to agree, even if he wasn't going to say so). "It's freaking cold, and we're gonna get wet if we sleep here 'cause of the snow, and Yukina says it's only another few hours or so from the ice village. Are you sure your spirit sense isn't just screwing up?"

"You always say that," Kuwabara muttered, "and you're always wrong. I'm not going anywhere until I feel like I should." He really didn't like it any better than Yuusuke, but that didn't mean Yuusuke needed to be an a** about it.

"Like we need this to take any longer," Yuusuke returned in the same tone of stubbornness, but he didn't follow it up with another argument, instead plunking down in place and proving that getting his clothes wet wasn't as big a deal as he'd made it sound. He folded his arms and glowered ineffectually at the horizon for a minute or so (Kuwabara knew him well enough to recognize his version of pouting); then he stood up again and wandered off towards the trees to the group's right.

"Hey, Urameshi!"

"Shut up, you win already. I'm just going to look for firewood. Dig a hole in the snow for it, will ya?"

"I will," volunteered Yukina, who stood at his side, losing the worried frown she'd adopted during the argument. She favored Kuwabara with a bright smile and elaborated, "My hands won't chill."

Kuwabara was momentarily at a loss, although it was a gratified one. Normally Yuusuke didn't give up so quickly; maybe he was finally learning to trust Kuwabara's hunches. "Uh, I guess I'll stand guard then," he said, smiling in answer for Yukina, and moved aside to let her pick a good spot for the fire before turning to start scanning the distance for signs of threat.

They'd been left alone for most of the last six hours, so there wasn't much to watch for, but he still hadn't forgotten his first trip to the Makai, when little hooded demons had popped out of the rocky ground like weeds. He wasn't ruling out the possibility that he could get sneaked up on, even with his spirit awareness sharper than it had been at the Dark Tournament. It was a quarter-blind all the time here, anyway. There was way too much to feel in this world, and none of it was very friendly, so low-level demons might get past his guard if he wasn't careful.

He was especially weirded out by the interference he got from the plants, none of which felt normal in any way even though they looked like grass and bushes and trees and other stuff from home. He was still getting used to ignoring the feeling that the whole world wanted to kill him, and making himself concentrate on the important feelings, like the one that had made him stop the group here.

He liked it better when missions were in the human world, which usually involved nothing more exotic than chasing down a rogue, low-level demon and beating the crap out of it, which he enjoyed anyway. This mission had been the first time he'd ever had to spend a single night here, much less two, and he was never going to get any decent sleep. Twitchy premonitions of danger, Yuusuke snoring, and worry for Yukina weren't a bundle of factors that helped him feel like resting, so he'd stood watch last night, too. It would be even worse tonight, since it was freaking cold here (although, to be fair, it hadn't exactly been warm where they'd slept last night, either―it just hadn't been frigid).

There would be lots of wind, too; his spirit sense had picked a huge clearing, a few hours in from the edge of the spreading forest which had grown icier and darker the farther towards its center they'd come. If this spot had been warm and grassy, it might have counted as a meadow, minus the cheery sunshine and pretty flowers books always described.

Yuusuke strolled back into view with an armful of hastily gathered sticks, shaking the snow from them as he went. He looked at Kuwabara, and veered to pass right next to him.

"What are you staring at so hard?" he inquired snidely, still annoyed and obviously spoiling for a fight; Kuwabara had seen him like this before, when he was too pissed off to calm down about something and looking for any excuse to punch out a set of teeth. Normally, a quick jaunt to the Makai to run down some demons was what fixed that, but this one had apparently worn out its welcome. "See any killer rabbits?" he prodded, a lame jab compared to his usual insults.

"Very funny," Kuwabara shot back. "I'm making sure we don't get attacked while we're getting set up." His expression told Yuusuke he'd fight if he had to, but he wasn't in the mood.

Yuusuke rolled his eyes. "Like we wouldn't be able to hear stuff coming."

Yukina's voice forestalled Kuwabara's retort. "The fire circle is ready," she called from a couple of yards behind him; he glanced. "I've cleared an area around it where we can sit." She indicated a sizable splotch of bare ground surrounding a neatly arranged ring of stones; she'd probably used her ice powers to move the snow, or it would have taken her much longer. She seemed tentative again, watching them warily in case they were going to start fighting, letting it show how much she hoped they wouldn't.

Kuwabara felt his mouth split into the wide, goofy grin that her gentle kindness always caused. He turned fully, beaming, his brooding forgotten. "Thank you, Yukina! Wow, that was really fast!"

He warmed to see her smile back in appreciation from where she stood next to her handiwork, while making a little gesture with her hands that somehow conveyed humility and thanked him for the compliment at the same time. With her here, and so obviously, literally in her element, neither this mission nor his spirit sense's inexplicable demands seemed nearly so bad; he was glad she'd gotten the chance to come back home, even briefly. For her happiness, he'd avoid fighting Yuusuke for as long as she wanted.

Yuusuke gave him a sideways, raised-eyebrow look of long-suffering resignation, directed a slightly softer look towards Yukina, and apparently also decided a brawl wasn't worth it right then, because he shrugged. "If you do see killer rabbits, catch one, and I'll pretend I know how to cook it," he said, and moved past.

"Ew! Urameshi!" Kuwabara yelled, spluttering, disgust at the thought―and Yuusuke's manners―cutting across his adoration of Yukina, who also looked faintly shocked. "We already have food!"

"Mmm, ramen noodles again. My favorite." Yuusuke didn't bother to turn around, laying the sticks next to the fire circle and beginning to set them up. Though she hesitated, put off by his manner, Yukina knelt to help him. He flashed her a passably nice smile for it, which failed to mollify Kuwabara.

"It's better than killing something!"

"They're rabbits, Kuwabara, not kittens. Unless you're obsessed with every little rodent that has fur."

"Shut up! I am not!"

"If you aren't, why'd you take me seriously? Like I'm really gonna cook rabbits. Don't remember how to take a joke?"

By the time Yuusuke was done sniping at him, in a much more sarcastic and relentless way than normal (probably still in a snit because he hadn't gotten that throw-down), Kuwabara was glad he'd volunteered for watch again. Even this creepy place would give him more peace and quiet.

He just hoped the feeling didn't make them stay there long.




-o- -o- -o-





Yuusuke, however, would not have agreed with him on anything but the last point. This place sucked.




-o- -o- -o-





Kurama gripped the half-buried rock and yanked, shrinking the gorse-bushes that concealed its already banal existence as he did so. Dust sprayed. He dropped the chunk of sandstone carelessly to one side, where it landed with a muted thud, prevented from bouncing or rolling by the soft earth. Pressed into the sandy bottom of the hollow left behind, there nestled a small packet of tightly wrapped leaves; he snatched it up.

A quick pulse of ki released the seal on the leaves, and they fell away from the glossy, violet compact they'd kept free of invasive grit, which he shoved into his tunic. He gathered the leaves up and stuffed them back into the hole, replacing the rock over them, and scooped the dust back in around the edges, rapidly regrowing the bushes to their former size to disguise the freshly-disturbed ground. His feet summarily darted him away, back towards the south end of his masters' house―Donari was out hunting, but he could still be caught if she came back early and he were to be anywhere in ready sight of the front door.

It would be better to do this much farther away from the house, anyway, but he was expected to be here when she returned, and accounting for his absence would be much more difficult than accounting for the small trace of foreign Reikai energy that she might or might not sense on his person.

Tucked away in the dwelling's richest shadow, he flicked open the communication mirror with a clawed thumb and depressed the emergency call button that would give him a direct line to the Reikai. His every sense remained on alert for Donari's arrival. "Botan, do you copy?" he hissed as it crackled to life with a soft hum.

Her miniaturized face appeared in the small circle after a tense moment, her smile quite cheerful over taut, obvious fatigue; Kurama blinked at her appearance in a moment of puzzlement. She looked positively worn out, and was not even trying to hide it. "What's up, Yuus―" she chirped, then broke off, her eyes clouding in alarm and the first stirrings of panic. "Oh! Kurama! What are you doing calling in? Your extraction's not for another two―"

"No time," he responded curtly, using the lower, more menacing pitch of his youko form's voice to arrest her words. "I need to speak to Koenma. It's urgent."

She hesitated, visibly torn, then nodded once; the signal cut, leaving the already anxious demon with another question whose answer didn't bode well.

It took a lot to wear out Botan . . . and surely his unauthorized call couldn't have caused that level of dismay by itself. Her run-ragged looks and unusually unquiet demeanor summed to Something major has come up.

No wonder the others were in the Makai; it had to be a case of some kind. So things were even worse than he'd thought. If they were to be surprised while they were in the middle of something as grimly important as this had to be―something that would subsume all their focus and leave little room for unexpected disasters―they'd be decimated with very little chance of deliverance. At most, Hiei alone might have the speed to escape, but his honor wouldn't allow him to act the coward and leave his allies behind.

So much the better that I can warn Koenma now.

While Kurama leaned to one side, risking a glance around the side of the house, the compact's screen blinked to life once more, framing the baby-round visage of Reikai's prince. "What are you doing checking in?" it demanded without preamble. "This had better be an emergency! Do you have any idea how dangerous this is?"

Inari; even Koenma looked dishevelled and worn. Kurama ignored the rather insulting rhetorical in favor of skipping straight to business. "Where did you send the others?"

Koenma glared. "Do you always answer a question with another question?" He was typically unreasonable and balky when he was under stress or deadline.

"Don't dodge the question," Kurama snapped. "Where. Did you. Send them?"

"To the new ice territory, to pick something up!" Koenma had acquired a flush across his cheekbones, whether from anger or chagrin, Kurama couldn't tell. "Which doesn't matter to you because they'll be done before you're extracted! I told you not to use the mirror unless it was an emergency!"

The ice territory. That was to the southeast. Which direction had the hulking demon gone? Not north; he and Donari always stayed well away from the fixed portal and the superstitious rumors surrounding it. Maybe west? No, not due west, because that was just the hunting forest. He'd left early in the day . . .

"Pull them back," he said after a short period of deliberation. The chances were too high that Gendou had gone the correct direction―no doubt the igurka had supplied him with a heading.

"And why should I do that?" demanded the Koenma-head.

"Gendou's gone after them."

That got Koenma's attention. Kurama saw the color in his cheeks drain away, and then some. He blinked almost owlishly, and then exploded, "WHAT? Why?" Genuine horror skewed his expression to an almost comical effect.

The kitsune's ears twitched in startled disgust―but then, if Koenma had been thinking ahead well enough to have figured it out, he wouldn't have sent the rest of the Tantei to the Makai in the first place, with things so unstable. He decided against being condescending; it would only slow things down.

"Curiosity," he replied, "and blood-lust. I followed Gendou and learned from him that their spies reported the Tantei somewhere in Makai, and he wants to see if they're as good as rumor holds. There's also still a name to be made from killing Yuusuke, especially after the Tournament." This was a fact on which at least someone in the Reikai should have counted given these circumstances, as well, and evidently no one had. "Why are they here at a time like this?"

A pause―nervous. "I didn't have any other options," admitted the kami, eyes darting. "The koorime have gotten hold of something very dangerous, and I need to get it back now before they figure out what it does. I'm talking worlds-will-fall dangerous. It should only take Yuusuke and the others one more day anyway, and it's at least three or four to get there from your position."

"Only two for someone as fast as Gendou can be," Kurama retorted, not placated in the least by this explanation. "We can't assume he'll be leisurely about it, or that things for Yuusuke will proceed smoothly or speedily. Send someone to back them up, at the very least; a warning won't be enough."

Once again, Koenma spent a moment in uncomfortable silence, and to say he looked unhappy would have been a dramatic understatement. His eye twitched twice. "It'll have to be enough," he said finally. "I don't have anyone to send."

Alarm spiked momentarily through Kurama's lungs―but it did make sense. His mind belatedly shuttered through the possibilities on which Koenma might draw, coming up with Yukina, Genkai, Shizuru, and Keiko: all of them unfit for that kind of fight, for various and separate reasons. Koenma himself had only defensive capabilities and couldn't cover the whole group, and if there were any Reikai agents as powerful as one of the Tantei, Yuusuke wouldn't have been thrown at half of the crises through which he'd already lived. Add to that the risk from whatever object the koorime had apparently obtained . . .

―which doesn't quite mesh, really; neither the mission nor the object sounds imperative enough to cause this level of rush or of strain on both Koenma and Botan―

. . . and Kurama himself was the only viable option for backup.

With that in mind, he fixed Koenma with a hard-gold stare and said, "Extract me early. Tonight. I will go."

"Absolutely not!"

Kurama's eyes narrowed to slits.

"I am unlikely," he began slowly, dangerously, "to find out anything more of use in a mere two days."

Koenma interrupted him in a fashion not even Hiei would have dared, ignoring the warning inherent in his gaze. "I don't care. I need you there. You'll be extracted in two days. I'll deliver your warning to Yuusuke, and keep an eye on the situation." The kami's eyes were nearly as slitted, and he'd gone from consternated to imperious with unlikely speed. "Reikai out."

The signal snapped off to a single star of light in the screen's center, which winked out and left it black.

Kurama was thoroughly, consciously careful not to crush the little mirror in his fist.

Unacceptable.

That response had been too quick and too final to be a reasoned decision. It fell into place alongside Botan's peculiar exhaustion and the Tantei's sudden, suspect mission, and he no longer had any doubt: something else was going on, clearly beyond (and even possibly unrelated to) what he'd been told, and Koenma didn't want him to know the details.

He took a moment to wrestle down his anger. What Koenma chose to tell any of them was his own business, and since Kurama was not on the same mission as the others, he was technically not entitled to know. Still, secrecy was, although not new, entirely unwelcome, especially as Kurama had just all but sprained his tails on a beastly and repellent assignment into which he'd been summarily shoved (via attempted blackmail and, when that failed, outright bribery) by the half-panicked, fully close-mouthed prince. He would be sure to ask Hiei what was behind all of this when he got to them―for backing up the others was not, as far as he was concerned, a negotiable point. If Koenma refused to extract him, he was more than capable of extracting himself.

That said . . . he really didn't have the time.

He tucked the mirror carefully into his tunic. He wouldn't have to worry about Donari detecting it anymore.




-o- -o- -o-





Upon later reflection, Yuusuke had thoroughly confirmed his initial impression: this place did suck. It was totally his right to complain.

Calf-deep snow had pulled at his shoes the entire way here (he'd almost lost one a ways back from the clearing), and his toes were numb, inadequately warmed by the fire that refused to burn very well through damp wood. They weren't the only parts of him with that problem, either; he figured going without a winter coat on a mission to a village of ice demons was not the smartest move he'd ever made. He'd mostly just forgotten since it was summer at home, and it hadn't been all that bad until they'd actually gotten to the forest, but it was still stupid of him. He huddled by the fire, wishing he hadn't been so petulant and sat down in the snow earlier, because his butt was cold now and there was enough wind to keep him aware of it. He refused to put his back to the fire to heat it up; it was humiliating enough already, even if Kuwabara was still keeping watch for the next few hours and wouldn't see him.

Yukina looked perfectly at home, and even happy (which he guessed made sense), having changed from the street clothes she'd taken to wearing at Genkai's back into the soft blue kimono that she'd been dressed in when they'd rescued her from Tarukane. It looked as natural in these surroundings as she did. If he followed her tranquil, wandering gaze, he could spot the wildlife he hadn't seen any of the whole trip: songbirds and rabbits (and here he'd been joking about that) and, once, a glimpse of what looked like a snow fox. Spotting that, he couldn't help but think that Kurama, in his youko form, would be perfectly suited to this place; he could blend right into the snow, and only his golden eyes would give the clue as to his position.

This speculation pissed him off, because he'd told his brain firmly that it needed to stop rerunning the same handful of masochistic thought patterns surrounding that subject, and began a rather interesting mental argument that lasted him a good fifteen minutes, while feeling slowly crept back into his hands and feet.

As soon as he had finally squashed the last of that entire topic and summarily ejected the remains, he reached for something to replace it before it revived. "Hey," he addressed Yukina, startling her from an idle snow sculpture with this sudden noise through the quiet. "What are the koorime elders like?"

Her expression, which had been gently serene and content, faltered a little bit, and she momentarily looked away. "The Elders can be very strict," she answered softly, and he could distinctly make out the title's formality from her inflection.

"Strict, huh?" Yuusuke poked at the fire with a stick. "Like how?"

"They're very difficult to convince of anything, and seldom change their minds," she responded, still speaking quietly, as though the topic dampened her spirits. "They disapprove of outsiders, and those who interact with them."

This sounds like it'll be all kinds of fun. Except not. "So what're the chances that they'll cough up the thing we need?"

"I'm not sure," she said, biting her lip. "Once they know it's important, they may refuse to part with it, especially since they'll be giving it to men."

There was that not-liking-men thing she'd mentioned before. He bit back the urge to interrogate her about it like he'd started to do in Koenma's office; now wasn't the time, and it wasn't like there was anything he could do about it even if he knew more. Instead, he muttered something caustic and reached up to scratch his head. "That's just it―I'm not sure we should tell them it's important at all. I mean, I don't know what we should tell them, but . . ."

"We're not going to lie, surely," Yukina said, startled, a line appearing between her eyebrows. "That wouldn't be right."

"Do you have any better ideas?"

He knew in a moment that it hadn't really been fair to ask her that. Distress was plain on her delicate features, and she shook her head without answering. Her snow sculpture began melting into a featureless blob.

Not really wanting to lie to her, Yuusuke kept silent as well, for a good while, thinking. The Elders sounded like Genkai on a bad day: uncompromising and unfriendly, and apparently all set to dislike Yuusuke and Kuwabara for being male (of all things). At least, with Genkai, there was usually a right thing to say that would make her let up, but that was because she usually just wanted to make a point or teach a lesson.

The Elders probably wouldn't want anything but for them to get the hell off their turf, and he didn't have the first clue as to what the right thing to say might be, anyway. Maybe they should just let Yukina go in by herself or something; but it didn't seem fair to make her, since it wasn't really her mission anyway. Or they could threaten violence―which wasn't a lot better than lying.

How much of the Tantei's colorful, demon-exterminating reputation should they expect the Elders to know? It could be a lot of trouble if they knew Hiei had been part of the group, because then they might let slip the brother-sister thing to Yukina, and Yuusuke was definitely not up to dealing with that. But he didn't really know how to avoid it, either, unless he could keep interrupting and distracting so that it never got said . . . which would probably make it so they'd get dumped outside the village without the artifact they'd come for.

He rested his chin on one hand, elbow propped on his knee, and made his mind wrap itself around the problem for a while longer, trying to work it out and letting Yukina guard her own thoughts on the subject; but he wasn't Kurama or Hiei. Both of them were the ones who planned things, especially Kurama, and that was because Yuusuke wasn't any good at it even on his best day. He had a really great track record for off-the-cuff decisions and strategies, at least when it came to fights, but whenever he thought too hard about things in advance, he always got muddled and uncertain. Making plans was bad for Kuwabara, too; it got in his way just as much as Yuusuke's; but that didn't mean they were better off going in blind and unprepared. With the two demon Tantei gone, the humans were left at loose ends, working without the fall-back of experience if their own attempts came up short.

There was a lot that Yuusuke wasn't good at. He was still discovering new things he could no longer do, that he hadn't really been aware had been their skills and not his after all.

Missing Kurama and Hiei because he couldn't plan without them seemed really childish, all of a sudden. He'd never ask them to help him like that again, ever, if it meant they'd come back―and there was a lot more he'd trade with it.

The fire crackled lower for want of fuel. It was getting colder, though it wasn't yet dark, and the wind was picking up. Yuusuke sighed heavily.

"Fine, we won't lie," he said into the silence, which had lasted more than twenty minutes.

Yukina looked up at him from the fire, blinking as her pupils dilated again, and visibly brightened, relieved. "Thank you," she said simply, and gave him a radiant smile.

Some days, he could really tell why Kuwabara was so badly head-over-heels. He returned a lopsided grin, then let it fade as he warned, "I can't promise we'll give them the whole story, though."

Fortunately, her expression didn't change. She just nodded, accepting.

Good. That makes my job easier. I guess I'll end up getting to play this my way after all. No sense trying to plan when I know I suck at it.

With as much conviction as he could manage, Yuusuke firmly resolved to quit thinking so much, and just do what he always did best: make something up when he got there. After all, it had always been a pretty good strategy in the end―and it was all he had to try.

s**t . . . I really wish Kurama and Hiei were here.




-o- -o- -o-





"Hiei," Koenma said. "Hiei!"

There was no response.

The fire apparition was lying down against the bars of the prison cell with his back to the corridor, eyes firmly closed, body perfectly still. His arms were tucked against his chest, hands curled into flaccid fists, and, leaning to one side, Koenma could see that there was a peculiar, eerie sort of cast to his face. He seemed to have passed into some kind of trance―which was not only not normal for a spirit, but shouldn't have been possible in the first place.

Most uncanny of all, his Jagan eye was glowing, a soft but definite blue that showed through the headband and brought out flickering shadows on his face.

When Jorge had reported the state Hiei was in, Koenma had come stalking down here in a huff to see for himself, certain the oni had exaggerated. This was clearly not the case.

He folded his arms, tapped one foot, and began going through a precise litany of internal curses, in the place of counting to ten, though he couldn't say whether it kept the explosion of his temper at bay or just distracted him from its imminence. It was obvious on first look that Hiei's claustrophobia was much more severe than Koenma had suspected, or than Kurama had said when he'd revealed its existence, and Koenma was totally stumped as to how to wake the demon up again. More unnerving was the glow of the Jagan; without the youki of a physical demon body, it shouldn't have been able to do anything at all, rendered as inert as Hiei now appeared.

"He's been like that for a while, sir." Jorge stepped over to speak to his currently teenaged ruler. "We haven't been able to get a response out of him for hours, not even by poking him with sticks." He shuddered a bit, probably at the recollection of either having to do that, or watching someone else dare it. Hiei scared Jorge at the best of times, which this wasn't.

Koenma didn't answer right away, being busy mulling over how this was going to collapse his entire plan if it couldn't be reversed quickly.

How am I supposed to convince him to come back to life if he's in some kind of self-induced coma?

He was also thinking, rather uncharitably, that if he'd known Hiei would eventually retreat into himself after being locked up for long enough, he'd have just refused him parole in the first place. This wasn't strictly true, since that wasn't how the rules regarding torture and imprisonment worked here, and he'd also have been royally screwed on several past cases without Hiei's enforced help; it just made him feel better to think it. He and Hiei had never been on good terms, and it didn't look like they were heading for better ones.

Or for anything else, for that matter, if he couldn't get Hiei to wake up.

"This is terrible," he said slowly, more to himself than to Jorge. "I really didn't think he was this unstable." He took one bar in each hand and gripped them absently. Damn it all―he really couldn't afford to have the fire demon lose his mind just now. Or maybe he hadn't; maybe he was just that strong-willed. He was certainly stubborn enough.

"Just what are we going to do about it, sir?" Jorge sounded rather skeptical that anything could be done.

"I really don't know," admitted Koenma, kneeling for a better look as though scrutiny would reveal an answer. "I haven't had much experience in working with suicide cases directly." Typical suicides were given mandatory sentences, so unless they were also unexpected, they usually got batch-processed, and he never had to see them himself. "Dealing with this kind of apathetic mentality isn't my specialty, and I also have no idea what he's done to himself to sink into . . . this."

The oni shuffled his feet uncertainly. "Well, I can go look into his file, if that's all right with you, sir; maybe we can find something he'll respond to." He waited for Koenma's nod, then turned and ran down the hall towards Records, obviously grateful to get away from the too-quiet scene.

It really was supposed to be impossible. Ghosts didn't sleep. They couldn't even meditate properly until they'd been ghosts for a long time and had learned to filter out the new spiritual noise that cluttered up their half-phased existence. Trancing was, for someone newly dead, definitely not an option. Although, no one had ever sealed the Darkness Flame into themselves before, either. This, Koenma supposed morbidly, was what he got for conscripting intelligent and innovative people into service. All of the Tantei had a tendency to violate just about any rule in their way rather regularly, and this was impressive but minor, all things considered, or it would be if it weren't a direct and thoroughly effective block to Koenma's plans. He really ought to be panicking right about now, but he was getting burnt out on that reflex.

While he waited for his flunky to get back with the file, he considered. If he could get Hiei to respond, it might be a good time to re-offer him his freedom in exchange for compliance. If he could break Hiei's mental escape, make it impossible for him to try it again, it shouldn't be so difficult any longer to make him see reason.

Still ruminating on that plan, and on how much he hated resorting to it, he reached out and opened the cell door, carefully and deliberately setting the prisoner free.

There wasn't even a glimmer of reaction. Hiei stayed where he was, unmoving.

Koenma chewed on his pacifier thoughtfully. For that kind of change to take place right next to him, presenting him with a chance at escape, and for it to be ignored, there was either an impressive level of mental control keeping Hiei under, or he really had broken down entirely. It was problematic, trying to tell deliberate coma from involuntary catatonia.

The pounding of bare feet signaled the oni's swift return. He was empty-handed. About to speak, he saw the open cell door and braked sharply, sliding several feet on the smooth floor and making a little scramble back. He cast a horrified glance at Koenma, shocked mute; he'd been witness to the last time Hiei had been in lockup, when the demon had been setting fire to everything that moved and some things that didn't, and it was plain that he wasn't reassured by Hiei's current lack of youki. Irritated by the cowardice, Koenma stood, up, shoved the door closed, and returned an exasperated glare.

"His file's not hard to find," he snapped.

"I―er―already skimmed it, sir," stammered Jorge. "It's not very long. It's mostly a description of the time he stole the Shadow Sword, and everything since Yuusuke caught him. He doesn't answer questions, so we still don't know very much else . . ." Withering under Koenma's glower, he let the glut of useless information and excuses trail off.

It seemed an appropriate time for a long, disgusted, weary sigh. Koenma turned his back on Jorge, and stared for another minute or so at his prisoner. He wanted to say that Hiei looked like he was sleeping, but that would be a half-truth. There was something not right, and certainly not peaceful, about the way he'd shut himself off. Koenma got the definite impression that he could try anything he liked, and still be unsuccessful unless and until the trance lifted by itself.

"I'm afraid this may be a lost cause." The words were reluctant. "We may just have to send him for final sentencing and try to find someone else to help the Tantei."

"But who, sir?" Jorge cringed at the daggered look he received for his question, and mumbled a hasty apology.

Koenma didn't answer him, because he didn't really feel like saying Hell if I know out loud right now. He'd sound too much like Yuusuke. In lieu, he turned on one heel and swept down the corridor towards his office. If there was still a way to make this work, he'd find it. He really didn't have a choice in the matter.
PostPosted: Sun May 10, 2009 8:58 pm


Changing Death
6: Significance


Chapter Theme Song: Panic Prone (Chevelle)


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

-September, 1263-

The third time he found himself confronted by paperwork that made no sense to him whatsoever, Koenma decided it was high time he threw a truly epic tantrum, with lots of kicking and screaming and flailing about on his desktop, going for maximum document scatter. That it would be the fourth one today was a fact easily ignored; all of them had been similarly justified by frustration, and it meant he got regular reprieve from the suffocating, looming stacks of work.

After a minute or so, an oni burst in to address his drama―or not. It held a stack of paper (
more paper), and seemed intent on waving it with wild abandon, as though it were obviously more vital than every other damned piece of litter in the office. Koenma put extra feeling into his sophomoric rage, determinedly disregarding it.

"Sir!" it demanded. Koenma aimed a strategic kick at it when it got too close.
This continued for a short time, the flailing on a steady increase with each attempt to gain his attention, until he finally came to the conclusion that since the clerk hadn't gone away, this was probably a real crisis and not just more administrative
modus operandi. Accordingly, he wound down; he was almost out of energy anyway.

By this time the office had gained a ring of oni, it having been a whole three minutes since he'd paused in his Official, Important Stamping. They were all holding more work, all looking anxious or in a hurry or like maybe they wanted to get out of here as much as their new boss did. It didn't have a measurable effect on his mood, being both more to do and a sharing of his misery that canceled each other out, leaving the one oni with the emergency to determine his outlook on life for the near future.

He was on his feet on the desk in an instant's time. "Give me that!" He snatched the papers in a sudden movement that made the clerk backpedal to keep its balance, scanning the top sheet for some identification of topic . . . it had to do with the barrier. That was all he needed to see. It hit the wall behind another clerk's shoulder and scattered to the floor.

The oni from whom he'd taken it gaped in blank dismay. "But sir, that report was―"

"I know what it was, numbskull!" the prince yelled at it. "The weak area of the barrier has holes in it
again and I'll bet they're in Japan again and now I have to call my father so he can call the defense force and make them fix it!"

The entire roomful of subordinates made assorted noises of alarm that were completely unnecessary for such a mundane misfortune. The unlucky soul being addressed gulped and nodded, venturing to correct, "In China this time, sir." It looked like it might want to say more, but held its tongue.

Koenma glared ineffectually. "Stop sniveling! Like this hasn't happened before! Can't I just give you idiots the phone number?" No, because no one else was permitted to bother King Enma unless some truly catastrophic mayhem happened to be in progress, but the staff were by now used to him screaming rhetorical questions at them and attempting to delegate his personal duties, and this one had
better be smart enough not to actually answer.

It was; it backed away, nodding like a drinking bird. Koenma returned to his disaster of a desk and plopped down on top of the documents that had fallen into his chair. This was just typical of his brand new,
exalted position.

It had been a year, and he was quite sure he would never get used to it all.

Of course, his father had been there at first and had loomed much taller than the paperwork while he passed judgment on Koenma's performance, but that had ceased after mere months and left Koenma alone with an entire office squalling for his constant attention. No one had seen hide nor regal hair of Enma since. Rumor whispered hopefully that he would not return at all, leaving them all to forever contend only with the much less foreboding, juvenile kami who would (for the next few centuries) be far too busy to notice lapses of procedure, unauthorized breaks, and breaches of the dress code; he tried, but mostly they were right. Even the ones he did notice were too inconsequential next to his duties for him to care.

Enma had been just
waiting for him to be old enough, letting him imagine all he could do with the power of being in charge, just so he could pawn off a couple of worlds and get more vacation time while his son was constrained by more rules than anyone else in all of Reikai and madly trying to do half the work for the inhabited dimensions. And he still refused to let Koenma command the defense force without going through him directly, which as far as any reasonable person was concerned defeated the entire purpose of leaving the Makai and Ningenkai in his care. It was clearly not at all fair―just like everything else since he'd been stuck with this job.

If I had command of the defenses around here, I bet I'd never have to talk to my dad again. Oh, it was a sweet, sweet dream.

With a sweeping look that promised resounding spankings to the last oni to get out of the office, Koenma picked up the phone.





-o- -o- -o-





Koenma was beyond agitated. In fact, Jorge believed he'd progressed into hysterical some time ago, having finally lost what had remained of his barely-kept temper, which had been deteriorating over the last day and a half since the visit to Hiei's cell and Kurama's unauthorized check-in. In his toddler form, he paced rapidly around his office (which he never did, so it was weird to see), yelling and flailing his arms like a demented monkey without seeming to pause for breath between outraged shouts. Behind him, the view-screen was active, but it wasn't showing much: just a forest, with occasional, seemingly random flashes of silvery-white through the brown- and green-dominated frame. It really wasn't clear why that had sent him over the edge, but at the moment, Jorge didn't care. Either way, even if it was more familiar than the tight-lipped, weird-eyed, creepily composed kami of the last few months, being stuck in the office with a raging Koenma was a dangerous thing.

As well, though he didn't get half of what was being said due to the volume of his ruler's speech, the implications Koenma claimed for this new situation made him shudder.

"WHAT IN THE NINE WORLDS AM I GOING TO DO NOW? HE'S GOING TO FIND OUT ABOUT EVERYTHING TOO SOON AND THEN HE'LL NEVER TAKE ORDERS FROM ME AGAIN, AND WITHOUT HIM COOPERATING EVERYTHING WILL GO TO HELL! DO YOU HEAR ME, JORGE? HELL!"

"Y-yes, sir, I heard you, but―" Jorge stuttered, jumping as Koenma's focus landed on him without warning, eyes shifting to both sides and seeking an escape.

"WHY COULDN'T HE HAVE STAYED PUT FOR JUST ANOTHER TWO DAYS? NOW THAT'S BOTCHED TOO AND THEY'LL BE AFTER REIKAI NEXT, AND MY FATHER WILL KILL ME, AND EVERYTHING WILL GO TO HELL! DO YOU HEAR ME, JORGE? HELL!"

Jorge didn't even bother trying to respond again, and began edging towards the doorway, snagging a stack of papers so he would look too busy to stay. "Um, sir? I―"

"WHAT IS IT, JORGE?" Koenma yelled at him, interrupting his pacing to advance menacingly on the vacillating flunky.

"I'm-going-to-go-get-these-taken-care-of-sir-they-can't-wait-anymore-sir-I'm-so-sorry-sir!" Jorge blurted, fleeing into the relative refuge of the hallway. The door snapped shut behind him, drowning out what might have been an answer or a nasty-sounding growl, he couldn't tell.

Pausing to catch his breath, he wondered if it would ever be safe to go back in again.

He dropped the papers on the nearest desk, much to the clerical fury of the oni behind it, and bolted for the cell bloc to check on Hiei, which was technically a duty of his at the moment anyway. With any luck, he could get away with spending the next few hours there, under the pretext of waiting for a change. Even with the imprisoned demon comatose as he was, anywhere was bound to be more pleasant than Koenma's office.

I hope everything doesn't really go to hell, he thought fervently. He'll probably blame it on me . . .




-o- -o- -o-





Hiei was himself again, and it hadn't come nearly quickly enough for his preference.

Still, it focused him further, and he contemplated returning to consciousness―which option appeared to be under his control―as foolish an idea as that might be if he were still imprisoned. Even beyond that, there were several reasons why he did not care for this thought, but they were to be weighed against what he'd discerned during his time in contemplation.

For one, he'd discerned that Yukina was physically fine, but upset. He wasn't particularly certain how he knew that, but he definitely did, and her status angered him. For another, he couldn't remember most of the last month well, which was displeasing and very nearly infuriating, as he was not accustomed to having gaps in his excellent memory. Whatever he'd been doing, other people were more aware of it than he was, and that was unacceptable.

That wasn't the most important thing he'd learned, however.

He'd been very displeased to discover that the link was still active―and that it was from that link that the danger-sense emanated. If he wanted to do anything about it . . .

Damn the Reikai, and damn the fox. Death wasn't supposed to be this complicated.




-o- -o- -o-





She sat quietly by the fire as it burned high and fitfully, refusing the petitions of the wind that wanted to batter it down and snuff out what little light it afforded, and she listened to the creak and snap of the icy trees around her, and fit herself back into these surroundings like a dislocated limb. It hurt, and it was disorienting, but it also felt right, and as it should be.

It was her second night spent here in this deserted clearing.

She had not thought to walk here again for a much longer span. It was home and it was not home; it was soothing and it was disconcerting. It left her halfway dreaming, not truly aware and yet still able to sense all that enveloped her. She scented snow and sap and feathers and the fur of wild things. She saw sculpted icicles and their muted rainbows. She heard the wind, and the soft shushing of tiny paws on the powdery carpet of this forest, and she felt the moisture of the ground beneath her that was still not frozen through.

It was not cold enough yet for comfort, despite the blowing snow, and so it was a wet snow that cloyed against her clothing and hair, as the joyful embraces of her people cloyed against her heart. It would not be cold enough for another year yet, at least, nor would they cloister themselves and sail in their solitary, airborne home for several more. They were in the midst of a Rebuilding, such as had not been required of them for more than two thousand years, for they had suffered a great loss and been stripped of their Land. So they must recreate it, and spend this small part of their brief lives in sharing their powers and devoting themselves to little else.

This they told her. Unspoken in it was the entreaty, the admonishment, and the demand: she was one of them, and she would help them.

They did not blame her for being lost. They had thought she was dead. A solitary and fragile people who never ventured beyond their home, they had not been able to fathom hope. Five years was an unimaginable span of time away; no one gone so long had ever returned. Few, indeed, were the memories of any who had been gone at all. They had given her a place―a marker―next to her mother's, for respect and remembering. Her return, they said, was a gift, to be welcomed with celebration and gladness.

In recompense for this gift, they demanded her fealty.


She missed the tiny, friendly animals of her Land of Glaciers, remembering them so fondly even though she had been captured because of her play with them. There had been a family of beautiful banded rabbits, nearly six years ago, and she wondered if they even still lived.

Perhaps they had moved on, as she had done, some months later. Her people of ice had truly been cold to her then.

No one ever asked to leave, save those in disgrace, and even then, it was a request seldom granted. Her mother had so asked, and been denied, and likewise was she denied. Yet she departed anyway, in the face of their shock and their scorn, against the Elders' will. She would find her brother, and none would gainsay her right to do so.

Even still, they did not exile her. They were too few, now, and even after what she had done, Hina had been respected, and so too was her wayward daughter―as they measured respect. They would make her an Elder if she stayed, decades into the future, after she had become a mother and had passed all of their tests. This they told her as well, and she knew they did not lie. She would be free to return, but return would come at a price: she would be met again with that same strange blend of sympathy and benevolence and condemnation and yearning that marked all of their eyes, and she knew that every day she must see it, the leave-taking would be a little harder, and perhaps in time impossible. Yet, too, the longer she stayed away, the less lenient they would be with her, and the more closed her future here. She could still earn exile by choosing it.


The coals of the fire strung together like jewels, blazing cousins of her own icy tears. It hurt her eyes. It was too bright, too warm, too vengeful. Everything of the Ningenkai was too warm, though she had long become accustomed to it, but it should not have followed her here, to plague her amidst the violet and silver shadows that cupped each snowdrift and the wind through tall evergreens that swayed and sighed like lost ones.

And now? Now she would bring that same discordance into the hard-won home of her people. She would break their strictest laws and damage their faith in her. She would endanger them by proving them wrong, and she did not understand why she could not choose between satisfaction and dismay at that knowledge. She would carry schism in her hands and offer it up to them, and ask them to accept it.

All of this, she knew, was overblown. It was a small thing. The damage would not be lasting. Bringing men into the village would distress them, anger them, and rouse their contempt―perhaps even spur them to violence, against their usual nature―but it was more for herself that she worried. She hated and did not hate them, but after this, they might well hate her. And she had agreed to come, knowing that this would be so, and so she had already chosen it. She would not stand on excuses and say that her companions would have come with or without her; her people would not care, and she did not care. This was important. It was a responsibility of hers, now, because she had chosen these humans and would make her life around them.

So she hoped for a peaceful outcome, and hoped that there would not be open hatred such that they failed in their mission, and hoped that after it was all over, there would be something of her heritage left to salvage. She could survive if there was not; she did not really want it; but she had never been without it.

No one watched her go. Doors slid shut as she passed, and the rude pathways between huts cleared. No one condoned, nor pleaded. They walled her out, a silent warning, an eerie promise. "This is what you will be given," it said. "Your family, your people, all gone without trace; all their homes closed to you. Orphan you will be, and outcast."

It said to her: "Choose wisely, knowing these things."


She only hoped she had.

Her sleep that night was without dreams.




-o- -o- -o-





In youko form, Kurama glided noiselessly through gnarled, coniferous trees, heading as quickly as he dared towards the ice country. He was hiding his youki as carefully as he had been all along; it would not do to be found now.

He was already wasting time, but that couldn't be helped. Considering what he was doing―the wisdom of which he had plenty of leisure to consider―he couldn't afford a direct route, and was in the midst of his third double-back and random direction shift. Thankfully, he did know where he was going, having been a very quiet background party to Hiei's locating of the new koorime settlement nine months past. More fortunate still, they were ground-bound and locatable, as opposed to on the floating island that it had taken Hiei decades to find and then only after receiving a telepathic implant. Still, it would take him the better part of the next six hours to reach his destination, presuming he did not stop to rest at any point. He'd already been running for most of the last twenty-four; knowing the fastest route was an advantage, and coupled with the speed he'd developed as Hiei's partner, it was likely to get him there an entire day sooner than Gendou . . . had they left at the same time. As it was, if Gendou were on a straight course from his home, they might be about even.

His plans once he rendezvoused with the rest of the team were sketchy. Decisions, for certain, would have to take place after he reached them, and they had a chance to fill him in on the details denied him by Koenma. After that point, they would have to decide on the safest course of action, and whether or not to complete the current mission in a timely fashion or leave the Makai until it was less hazardous. As dangerous as whatever the koorime had obtained might be, the risk of having the entire team obliterated―and possibly the koorime settlement, if Gendou arrived at the worst time―likely outweighed the risk of adding a few extra days to the retrieval, by a hefty margin.

At the very least, Kurama intended to get there soon enough that planning would be possible. He had decided against attempting to locate the Tantei by ki (though he'd had to clamp down on the silly reflex twice now, despite knowing he was utterly out of range). By the time he got close enough to sense them, he'd be close enough to endanger them if he left himself open to being sensed in turn, and there was no doing one without the other. Well, that wasn't quite true; there had been some humans rumored to possess that skill, but it was uncommon to say the least, and he hadn't yet met a demon that could do it―himself included (although Hiei came suspiciously close on occasion). He'd have to locate them in the more mundane fashion. Scent would probably be his best bet.

If unlucky, he still might not get there in time to catch them at all. If Koenma was correct that their mission had been only to take one more day (most of which had gone by at this point), perhaps Kurama and Gendou both would miss them, and then his decision to leave his post without extraction would be nothing but a fool's errand; but his intuition told him otherwise. It was the sort of thing to which he'd learned to pay heed over the last millennium. It informed him, in its unspoken and uncompromising fashion, that this was the correct course of action, although it apparently wasn't disposed to enlighten him as to why. The instinct drove him with its conviction, backed by his logic and his apprehension. There would have been only one reason for him to stay the last two days with Donari: for that last-ditch effort at discovering her secret.

He was still irritated about that. Nothing, in an entire month of undercover work. Nothing but humiliation and danger. She and Gendou were simply extraordinarily powerful, in a way that clearly jarred with their species and their set behaviors so that it had to be a recent and drastic change, but scouring their home and their lands, kowtowing to their every whim, and keenly observing their actions had been futile. It was as if they'd simply been blessed with power by the gods, which they obviously hadn't, the gods (or one god, rather) having been the instigator of his investigation in the first place.

Kurama didn't blame Koenma for being concerned, only for reacting in such an over-the-top fashion. The two demons hadn't even really done any significant killing, only cleared the land for a hundred miles or so around their home, slaughtering numerous small villages. Doubtless it had caused the Reikai a bureaucratic backlog for a time, but it was hardly uncommon for Makai. Only the level of power backing it was alarming, being close to the highest he'd sensed in centuries; but perhaps Koenma was merely trying to head off a mass conquest attempt. Both Gendou and Donari, in their separate ways, were the sort to go that route. They'd doubtlessly be very effective at it.

Hence, why he definitely did not plan to be caught. He would have to hide out in the Reikai until Koenma could give him a belated alibi (for else Donari would hunt him, and probably do so for quite some time), and then he'd be free to go back home. At the very least, if it took longer than a day or so, he knew who to call at his school to have his leave extended without suspicion, and he could finally call his mother as well. He would tell her that a friend in the Astronomy Club had required his help with a personal matter, and that he was obligated to stay away for another few days, or some such fabrication. He would be very glad to speak to her again.

Caught up in his musings, he misjudged a leap and bashed his elbow against the trunk of a tree. It came away bruised and covered in some kind of stinging sap, and he swore softly but with feeling, vaulting up through the boughs of the nearest tall tree and halting on the crown where the light was better for inspecting it. Normally, his youko form didn't bruise nearly so easily, but he was low on energy, and had been going at top speed. As it was, he was lucky it hadn't broken the skin. Not that it wouldn't be fine by tomorrow, but it was going to smart in the meantime.

He rubbed the sap off with his claws, then cleaned them. He needed, he judged, to think less―an interesting challenge when there were so many factors at play―and to focus on attaining his first goal without incident. The bruise was minor, but he'd no need for inattentiveness to earn him anything less so.

Neatly cataloging all of his present plans and assumptions for quick mental retrieval, he sprang from the tree and back down through the spiky, needled canopy, resuming his breakneck run. It was probably time to double back again.




-o- -o- -o-





Keiko dreamed of very little: a swirl of green light, with red pulses behind it, and Yuusuke's voice chasing her into the darkness. She was running from him, and she didn't know why.

Later, in the daylight, she would wonder why she hadn't been able to see him, and why she had been so afraid. And then, she would forget that she had dreamed at all.




-o- -o- -o-





The summary flight of Jorge from his office served to calm Koenma down, somewhat inexplicably. He concluded that he was therefore entitled to blame Jorge for his undignified outburst of temper, and sent another clerk looking for him to drag him back in for spankings. When that other clerk returned sans his objective, wringing his clawed hands and skidding to a haphazard stop just inside the doors, Koenma screamed at him, added him to the punishment, and was already calling for yet another lackey when the clerk stammered out just why he'd come back without Jorge.

Koenma made haste for the cell bloc.

Hiei was awake.

The prince nearly overbalanced himself as he dashed the last twenty feet to the cell, making the transition from toddler to teenager in mid-stride and nearly colliding with a trembling, fearful Jorge who wasn't paying enough attention to properly sidestep. Koenma didn't so much as glance at him, fixing his eyes instead on the smallish figure who stood, arms crossed, stance wide, in the center of his cell, and staring at it as it stared right back at him.

"Where is Kurama?" it demanded tonelessly as soon as he was within hearing range. There was an air of command to its query. Hiei, in point of fact, looked more like Hiei than he had in months, and not at all like he'd died and then gone into a days-long coma.

The sheer irony of that―and pretty much everything at this point―reeled Koenma, and left him tongue-tied for a good minute or more. He could hear his own rapid breathing echo against the walls. A drop of sweat ran down his forehead and across his nose.

He discovered, at the conclusion of that span, that he had no useful thoughts whatsoever.

This is absurd.

Not that he was unhappy with this development, but still. He really hadn't considered the possibility that Hiei might just snap out of it, and hadn't planned anything to say or do in that eventuality. And even awake, why wasn't Hiei out of control, like he should be? Wasn't he still claustrophobic? It had certainly looked that way when he'd been tossed in here a week ago. He shouldn't have been conscious right now, or lucid, or making demands for information, any more than he should have been comatose in the first place.

Well, at least that answered the question as to whether he'd been doing it on purpose. Koenma would pay a large sum to know how the hell he'd managed it.

Hiei had converted from staring to glowering, obviously vexed by the lack of an answer. "Where," he repeated without an ounce more inflection, "is Kurama?" He was vibrating slightly with anger where he stood.

"In the Makai," Jorge supplied helpfully before being reflexively kicked on the ankle by Koenma. He lost his balance and landed with an "Oomph!" as the teenager snapped an order, ignoring the Jaganshi's question.

"Get up, Jorge! Go get his file right away! And bring whoever processed him as well!"

"Yes, sir!" The oni leapt to his feet and sped off down the corridor.

Koenma turned his attention back to the prisoner. The silence elongated uncomfortably, and the flat, static air magnified the tiny shuffling noises he hadn't realized his feet were making on the hard floor.

He decided to tread lightly, to start with. "Are you all right?" This seemed an odd thing to say, even to him, but he felt compelled to ask it.

Hiei shook his head, and contempt layered across the anger. "That is not important. Where is Kurama?"

"Aren't you going to say anything else?" Koenma demanded, debating whether he was close enough to the cell for Hiei to make a grab for him through the bars. He nervously calculated the odds of getting out of range before Hiei could reach him, and was not reassured.

Very calm, very lucid red eyes stared at him, incongruous within the surrounding expression of barely-contained rage. "Kurama needs help." It was not a question; the Jaganshi's voice was clear and strong, and oddly flat in its conviction, as if he were giving an order that could not be disobeyed.

There was a moment of silence.

"Yes," said Koenma carefully, letting his eyes become hooded and opaque. "He does." Maybe Hiei wasn't vibrating with anger; that look made Koenma abruptly suspect that maybe he was trembling. If that was the case, he could still have the upper hand here. From Hiei, asking about Kurama, rather than negotiating for (or demanding) his own freedom, was interesting in itself.

"I already said that, fool. Now tell me where he is."

Koenma studied him as his own internal equilibrium reestablished itself rapidly, folding his arms to match the Jaganshi's posture, and considering whether or not to give him a straight answer. Yes, he decided, that was trembling, though carefully disguised. So Hiei wasn't entirely in control, no matter what he looked like. That would have made him dangerous, under other circumstances, but since he didn't currently possess the ability to flash-roast anything, the odds were low that he could do anything damaging to either the kami or his staff.

Plans spun through a mental centrifuge, separating into what could be used at this juncture and what could not. He let them wind down, and chose the question best suited to making his point in the fewest words.

He asked: "If I told you, what would you do with that information? You can't really use it in here."

In turn, the taut and sharp-eyed Hiei appeared to consider a moment. His eyes narrowed; his chin lowered, and a muscle in his jaw spasmed. He didn't look pleased by that question, but he also didn't look as though he'd disregard it out of hand, as he had initially. Better, he was clearly thinking instead of merely reacting, which made his control even more impressive. With the debilitating claustrophobia still weighing on his mind, he was managing a ridiculous level of composure.

Koenma wondered why he was willing to consider cooperating now, and what had changed.

At length, Hiei answered him, with a very unexpected statement. "I'll take your mission. Tell me where he is." His tone had lowered as well, making him sound almost like Kurama's youko form, showing his displeasure and his teeth.

Not just consideration―actual reconsideration. Koenma's surprise contained itself automatically, betrayed by nothing more than an eyebrow twitch―which was probably enough for Hiei to notice it anyway.

"You will?" He'd wanted to say something more clever than that, but once again, Hiei had caught him off-guard.

A snort, and a more familiar tone. "Don't make me repeat myself again."

This was one thing Koenma wouldn't risk arguing. "Fine." He unfolded his arms. "It's an even trade." No need to tell him that he'd be looking for Kurama anyway; Koenma might as well let him think he was getting something he wouldn't otherwise have been given.

Inwardly, he began jumping in exultant circles. Finally. And it hadn't even been hard. Hiei had offered it, yet. The coma and the abrupt reawakening were no longer things with which Koenma had to bother, because he'd have all the leisure he wanted to figure them out at a later time―and at least this part of his plans, the most vital part, would be put back on track.

The whole team would be back together soon, and this just might contain the fallout.

Hiei nodded in reply, but said nothing else.

Jorge was just returning, arms full of paper and another clerk in tow, when Koenma reached out a deliberate hand and unlatched the cell door, swinging it open.

The oni retained a respectful (and panicky) distance as Hiei stalked out, stiff-legged, relaxing minutely as he cleared the barred door. He sent them a cursory glare, then looked around as if unsure of his route. That made sense; he'd been less than together when he'd been escorted here. Koenma took the initiative, pivoting on one foot and taking long, falsely-confident strides towards his office, pretending steadfastly that he was not nervous to have the compact and furious imiko at his back. He faltered only a minute amount at the outset.

His experience with the process of death didn't really allow him to worry that Hiei could seriously hurt him, but that wasn't what made him jittery on the long walk down the otherwise empty maze of hallways. He'd noticed something just then, out of the corner of his eye, as he'd turned, in the face of which even the dizzying relief of this happenstance wavered just a fraction:

Hiei's Jagan was still glowing, giving off a gold-tinged radiance, almost hidden by the white lights of the cell bloc, and he'd gotten a very clear flash of impression that it―not just Hiei―had been measuring him with its gaze.

I will not care about that. It doesn't matter now. It doesn't matter.




-o- -o- -o-





Elsewhere, in the Makai, a pink-and-yellow-clad figure flew speedily among tall pines, zig-zagging around limbs and needles, sweat standing out on her forehead. Her only thoughts were to keep her target in sight and keep herself from being noticed―two objectives that were nearly mutually exclusive. Only the memory of her promised penalty, should she lose him, kept her going beyond her physical body's endurance.

She would not fail. Her soul depended on it.




-o- -o- -o-





It must have been two hours into his watch that Yuusuke nodded off. He hadn't meant to; the cold was getting to him, or so he rationalized as he groggily started from his doze, unsure what had woken him.

He glanced first at Kuwabara and Yukina. They both still slept, looking rather nauseatingly saccharine cuddled up together as they were, and Yuusuke couldn't help but grin. Well, at least they're still asleep, so no one will know I screwed up. Next he looked around, trying to spot whatever had triggered him awake, stretching out his ki sense and finding nothing out of the ordinary for Makai. Plants, birds, furry critters, small-time monsters that weren't coming anywhere near their camp (finally, the haphazard demon rumor mill had done its damn job), and nothing else that he could find.

Good. Apparently it had been nothing. Yuusuke stretched, working out the knots in his shoulders and brushing snow from his pant leg. It had left a large wet patch, at which he frowned, but at least he'd managed to keep the rest of him dry for the last day. Hopefully he'd get through the remainder of the night without conking out again.

And then, turning his attention back to the dim, shadowy forest, he saw something.

A shape was flitting through the trees, approaching fast. He couldn't quite make out what it was, but a sudden, aberrant tingle in the air suggested power―which suggested danger.

"Kuwabara! Wake up!" He kicked the blue bundle when it did nothing more than groan. "I said wake up!"

Both of his companions came awake, startled into gasps.

"Ow! Urameshi, what are you―"

"Shh!" Yuusuke held up a hand for silence. "We've got a visitor."

The two newly-awakened sleepers were instantly quiet, though Kuwabara slowly rose to his knees in the sound-eating snow. His sleepy eyes scanned the surrounding forest until he spotted the shape, and his lips narrowed down to a thin, grim line, tempered with an odd quirk to his eyebrows that looked almost like surprise. Yuusuke grunted, not realizing how like Hiei he sounded. Why surprise? It's not like we haven't been getting jumped by demons every ten minutes since we got here. I'm surprised it took them 'til the third night to try and get us in our sleep.

"This guy feels weird, Urameshi," Kuwabara whispered. "We should be careful."

Yuusuke nodded, somewhat less than reassured. If Kuwabara got a weird vibe, this probably wasn't a run-of-the-mill demon, and they might need to be prepared for a knock-down, drag-out kind of fight. It was probably better to hit it with a ranged attack before it could get close enough to hit them; that wasn't fighting fair, but he'd given up fighting fair about fifteen minutes after they'd gotten to Makai. His rei gan should do fine.

"Get ready," he murmured as the figure came closer. He still couldn't see it properly because of the lack of light, and it also seemed to be the same color as the snow. A koorime scout? He dismissed that. Nah, coming from the wrong direction. Besides, even koorime need light to see, and this guy apparently doesn't. He frowned as he realized the advantage that would give the intruder. Definitely, he should hit it before it got close, but not so far away that it would have much of a chance to dodge.

It was an eternity as they waited―but then, wasn't it always? Anticipation traversed his adrenal system with its familiar vibration, and his reiki flickered in impatience, reined in only by caution.

The figure came closer, and closer, and closer, until they could almost see its eyes―

"Rei gan!" he yelled, loosing the bullet with accuracy. It exploded in the figure's face with its familiar blue flash, obscuring the whole area, startling sleeping birds from the trees with frantic twitters. Even some of the snow was flash-melted in a long furrow from the camp to the treeline, and spots of light flowered in Yuusuke's vision, fading quickly, though his destroyed night vision was slower to return.

When he could see properly again, and the other two were on their feet next to him, there was nothing there anymore.

"Hah! Got him!" Yuusuke crowed, lowering his finger and giving his head a satisfied toss. Not so strong, after all. Then again, not too many things ignored a rei gan to the head. He'd be surprised if whatever it was was still intact, no matter how tough it was. It hadn't looked like it had expected that.

"Are you sure, Urameshi?" Kuwabara glanced from side to side anxiously. "I don't see him. Maybe he got away."

"You still feel him?"

"Not really, but―shouldn't there be a body or something?"

Yuusuke shrugged. "So I incinerated him. Go back to sleep. It's hours before morning, and I can take care of whatever shows up for the light show. I'll wake you up again if it's anything interesting."

Yukina looked unhappy at that proclamation, and Kuwabara backed her. "I told you we should be careful," he retorted.

"I'm being careful, you're being paranoid." Yuusuke let his annoyance show, and turned back to sight along the furrow, reestablishing that there was nothing there. He was already tired enough to have fallen asleep, and since he was still going to have to be up the rest of the night, he really didn't want to have to humor Kuwabara also.

Yet, of course, Kuwabara stubbornly persisted. "I think we should look for whatever's left, to be sure."

"And I," said a voice off to one side, "don't know whether to be insulted or amused."

All three of them started, stiffened, and turned . . . and stared.

The silence that followed was absolutely stifling.




-o- -o- -o-





Shizuru Kuwabara looked up very suddenly, surprised, from her coffee. The morning was still watery-bright with newness, though it was nearly ten o'clock, and it was a busy hour for this establishment. Though the students that often frequented it were absent, in class as they ought to be, there were a fair number of locals as well as a handful of tourists, and there was chatter all around her, which she had been ignoring in favor of her newspaper.

But something wasn't right. Nothing here was it, she knew immediately―and whatever it was, it had to do with Kazuma.

Her ability to decipher the feeling ended there, frustratingly, and she rose, tucking the paper under her arm and walking slowly for the door, stepping around a cluster of people lingering near it as though uncertain of their presence there. Letting instinct guide her feet, she took to the street.

Perhaps she should visit Genkai, and see if Botan might be there. Kazuma hadn't given her a lot of details about where he had gone, but she hadn't expected much to go wrong; the home of Yukina's people was a relatively quiet place, or so she'd been given to understand, without a lot of strong demons to pose a threat. But the anxious feeling didn't strike her as a fight, or as fear, but―shock?

Then, just as suddenly, Shizuru stopped walking, and stopped seeing anything around her for a moment. Her heart began to thud in her chest. She nearly dropped the paper.

It passed quickly, so that passersby had not noticed her lapse in clarity, and she wasn't even sure what it had been; but it had been something strong.

She determined to go visit Genkai . . . but her feet carried her home, and after a short time of fighting it, she let them. She couldn't even be worried, really, much as she knew that she ought―because whatever she'd just felt, as wrong as it had clearly been, she got the impression that it hadn't actually been anything bad.

Interesting. She'd have a lot to ask her brother when he got home. Or perhaps, the feeling whispered to her, she wouldn't ask anything at all.




-o- -o- -o-





"Sir!"

A mauve-colored oni scurried into Koenma's office, braking to an abrupt halt when confronted with not only his boss, but Hiei as well, leaning against one wall and looking sullen. The clerk swallowed convulsively and doggedly continued with his message. "Sir, we've got a problem!"

"I'm busy right now. Can it wait?"

"Um, not really, sir―it's about that scout you sent to the classified sector, and he―"

Koenma sat up straight immediately, giving the messenger his full attention. "What kind of a problem?"

"He was found out by the rogue demons, sir!"

"But I would have known if he were dead―" Koenma stopped. "Has he been captured?"

The oni nodded unhappily, glancing at Hiei with nervous eyes. "We think they're using him to track down the other operative, but we don't know very much else."

The kami considered for a while, looking troubled, but then his face cleared. "Thank you, you may go. I'll take care of this shortly." He, too, glanced at Hiei as the messenger gratefully escaped. "Retrieving the scout will be your first priority after you return to life. That'll make it harder for these demons to find the Tantei. Understand?"

Hiei's eyes flashed, but he said nothing. Koenma nodded satisfaction. "Good. Then let's get started."

He did not see the calculating look on Hiei's face as he turned away.

borderline_mary


borderline_mary

PostPosted: Mon May 25, 2009 1:35 am


Changing Death
7: Touched Cold


Chapter Theme Song: The Remedy (Abandoned Pools)


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

-November, 1272-

"You're not serious, sir!"

"Of course I am, idiot! Did you find me those files or not?"

"But―sir―what about your stamping? You'll be doing catchup for months!"

Koenma flung his personal, highly valuable, never-to-be-in-the-wrong-hands Royal Stamp at the clerk, bouncing it off the oni's horn to clatter across the office, vanishing under a stack of paperwork. The creature stumbled in surprise, ducking in case more missiles were on the way.

"Stop arguing with my commands!" Koenma yelled shrilly. "When I say I want you to get me files, I mean I want you to get me files, not whine at me about technicalities! Now get moving before I kick you halfway across the palace and then demote you to cleaning out the cells!" The end of his sentence degenerated into such a snarl that all resistance vanished into sniveling, and the underling fled, ostensibly to do Koenma's bidding.

Finally. People around here were starting to listen to him.

Koenma had only lately figured out that, in the absence of his father, he had no one to argue with his personnel allocation, and that threatening to demote his clerks actually had an impact on their morale and their obedience (unlike throwing tantrums). They had begun to respond to his barked orders with the proper amount of fear, which meant they were getting things done on a more consistent and more rapid basis. The only ones not impressed were the ferry-girls, who couldn't be demoted, reassigned or fired by anyone besides King Enma, but he was working on threats that might change that. So far he'd discarded eliminating their tea breaks and had nothing properly menacing yet.

His new, ferry-girl personal assistant, whose schedule would normally call for her to be here by now and getting things done much more efficiently, was a motivating factor in finding something sooner rather than later. He'd recruited her at first because he had wanted someone who could explain unfamiliar procedures to him―they'd been coming up regularly since he'd been given this job, and he had gotten tired very quickly of making things up on the fly―but had rapidly realized that if he kept her on as his assistant, he'd have a much better handle on everything that went on in his office. After all, they were in the business of processing dead souls, and the first step in this was soul collection, handled exclusively by the ferry-girls. They were an insular bunch, interacting minimally with the rest of the staff and mostly only with each other, so having an insight into them was valuable for Koenma in a number of ways.

He just wished this particular one wouldn't screech at him so much. He'd picked her because she was a mid-ranked pilot with only a century of service, and could be spared once in a while to bail him out and let him know what was going on in the ferry-girl ranks, and because he'd really been given no other choice. She'd been elected by the others as soon as he'd demanded an assistant, anyway, and he'd been lucky to get one with the qualifications he wanted. But she yelled. A lot. It was kind of funny, since she seemed to have an enormous sense of propriety when other staff were present, and a low tolerance for anyone
else showing him disrespect, but she also seemed to regard it as her duty to let him know (very loudly) when he was doing something wrong. Copious repetitions of what Enma would have done were a regular feature.

Today he'd deliberately not called her in, because he was doing something that Enma would never have done, and doing it on purpose this time. So his father wouldn't give him control of the defense force, even after ten years as administrator and at least that many problems with the dimensional barrier? Well, it was high time he got around that by keeping a defense force of his own.

Of course, it wouldn't be anything like the veritable standing army that constituted the main defenses, but rather more like a strike team. A group of people that would answer to
his call, without the need for bothering Enma, and who could take care of things like the barrier and stray demons just as well. To that end, he was determined to search out untrained psychics―the trained ones would probably not obey him―and conscript them into service.

Even so, he blanched an unhealthy white when the oni returned, balancing a stack of files that barely made it through the door, followed by four more clerks with the same volume. "Sir!" they chorused.

"This is going to be worth it," Koenma reminded himself under his breath as he pointed to a cleared space near his desk, and the oni hurried to set their burdens down. "It had better be. Especially once Botan finds out."





-o- -o- -o-





Reality . . . was this reality? Perhaps he was dreaming, still locked in a stupor of servitude, still waiting for the weary sun to rise on another weary day of subterfuge and frustration. That reality seemed far more potent and tangible than what he was confronted with now. Yet the light had already burgeoned over the lustrous, snow-veiled horizon in the time that had elapsed since Yuusuke had begun to speak, and Kurama's mind purled like churning water, refusing to settle into any form of complacency. This―this was unimaginable, but he had to be imagining it; it couldn't be really real.

Myself presumed dead, Koenma confirming it, and . . .


Memories overtook him, mercilessly replaying, battering him with the knowledge that everything they represented would never come again. Hiei, dead by his own hand―in a way, it was what Kurama had feared most ever since they had become more than simply partners, and now he had caused it to be true.

This is my fault.

He looked up at Yuusuke, resisting the insane, triple urges of laughter, tears and rage. Yuusuke stared back at him with eyes dimmed to nearly black by the recounting, watching him for―what? Kurama had no inkling. Kuwabara and Yukina sat just in sight at the edge of camp, leaving Kurama and Yuusuke to talk alone at Yuusuke's request; he could feel their eyes on him as well, and felt a need to say something, anything. Yet, he was unable to utter a word in this numb state, where his mind floated just an inch above his body and refused to return until he convinced it this wasn't happening.

Yuusuke finally broke the silence. "We missed you, Kurama," he said quietly. "We all missed you, Hiei most of all."

Kurama felt a lance of guilt and something deeper, unable to meet his friend's eyes. Humans always knew the worst things to say, and they never realized. "Yuusuke―" His attempt at speech ended there as his airway closed itself off abruptly, instinctively. Shock had stolen coherent thought, and he wasn't even sure what he had been about to say.

Yuusuke put a hand on his shoulder. "You don't have to say anything, Kurama. I know you didn't know. Koenma lied to you, just like he lied to us." He spat Koenma's name with a hatred Kurama hadn't heard in a long time―not since the death of Genkai at the Dark Tournament. His grip tightened and his voice began to rise as he spoke again. "That son of a b***h. This is all his fault, he screwed us all over, and we trusted him! I've been feeling responsible for everything, and it's because of him that Hiei―"

"Don't," Kurama interrupted him softly. Briefly, his leaf-green eyes brightened and burned with the threat of emotional reaction; he blinked them reflexively before there was any outward sign. "Give me a moment to think," he said, very quiet, very controlled. Not Koenma's fault. Mine. Yuusuke couldn't know how much he was reinforcing that. If Koenma's lie―that Kurama had died―was the reason for Hiei's death, the blame could not be but Kurama's own. For deliberately pushing at Hiei's emotional defenses; for all but demanding friendship of a demon who had never before known it; for the arrogance of believing it would do no harm.

The hand abruptly withdrew, and Yuusuke looked guiltily away. "I'm sorry," he said awkwardly, after another short silence, which seemed as though it was all he could offer to honor the request. "We've had a lot of time to―adjust, and I shouldn't have dumped it on you so fast. I know you two were ********!" He punched the yielding snowbank, leaving a foot-deep hole in its crystalline crust. "None of this is coming out right!"

Kurama inwardly flinched, even as he felt a flicker of resentment that his thoughts still would not settle even for the moment granted; for Yuusuke, this was salt in an already deep wound. He abandoned the effort at sorting himself and straightened, reasserting his calm and glossing over the shock that kept him from it. He would deal with it later. I shouldn't make this harder for him. I'm youko; I don't have to give in to my emotions, and he needs the stability more than I.

"There is no need for that, Yuusuke. It's difficult for both of us. I just wish I'd been here, or that I could have known."

Yuusuke gave him a startled glance, obviously surprised by his sudden change in manner, and after a moment warily shifted subjects. "Where were you, anyway? All we knew is that it was a mission."

Kurama's expression was something less than a smile. "There is not much to tell."

"I wanna hear it anyway," Yuusuke persisted, seeming more like his old self.

"Very well, then." Kurama drew in a long, slow breath through his nose, releasing it in a loud sigh. His voice, when it emerged, was level and normative. "I've been in the―employ, shall I say, of two demons named Donari and Gendou. They were, up until a little over two months ago, the lowest class of demon, barely fit to survive in the Makai. They were lucky to have lived long enough to form a partnership."

"Employ, huh? Sounds fun. But why bother with them if they weren't even a blip on the radar?"

Kurama gave a dry chuckle. "They became, quite suddenly, a very large 'blip,' Yuusuke. Do you recall the killings near the eastern sector of Makai? Hiei spoke of them before I left."

"You mean the ones Koenma told us not to bother investigating?" His eyes widened as sudden understanding struck. "s**t . . . that was them? All those massacres?" Yuusuke shuddered, then stiffened as another thought occurred to him. "Koenma said not to worry about it―that was because he was sending you, wasn't it?"

A nod. "Because Gendou and Donari had gone from negligible to such high-level demons, Koenma was worried that they might become arrogant and attack the Reikai. Moreover, he was certain that somewhere still in the Makai was whatever had made them so powerful in the first place, and that it might well be in the worst of hands." He paused before continuing. "I was sent to be their slave, to gain their trust and to perhaps discover the source of their power. However, because of your arrival in the Makai, I left before I could learn much of use. The only thing I know for sure is that they are perhaps the most dangerous apparitions currently alive. They have virtually no practical knowledge of either the Reikai or the Ningenkai, though it is rumored that they have spies in both, and they know no more than hearsay about the Tantei as we are. They know your name, and that you won the Dark Tournament, and that your patron is the Reikai, but that appears to be the extent of it."

The fox gave his companion a wry glance. "As powerful as they are, even I could not hope to stand against even one of them for long. They came hunting you for your reputation, and now they will come hunting me for my desertion, so I thought it best for us to help each other. I see now that I should have done so sooner."

There was an interim of silence then, during which Yuusuke assimilated all of this information. When he spoke again, it was the question Kurama had hoped not to hear.

"Why didn't Koenma tell us? Why would he hide something like this?"

Kurama glanced at him, his eyes guarded. "I don't know, Yuusuke," he replied quietly. "I only wish I'd been aware of Koenma's deception in time to intervene. My instructions―"

"Don't you dare," his companion interrupted, his urgency forcing Kurama to look him in the eyes. "Don't you dare blame yourself. There was no way you could have known, and that's my stupidity, anyway. Besides, you know how hard it was to talk Hiei out of anything." He grunted sardonically. It might have been intended as a laugh. "If you'd shown up and told him not to, he'd probably have done it anyway, just to be an a**."

That struck exactly the wrong chord, almost creating reflexive anger as a defense against pain, but Kurama smoothed it out (―it can't have been intentional―) and managed a wan almost-smile for Yuusuke's benefit. "Perhaps you're right. I just can't help but think, knowing Hiei as well as I did, that I might have done something to prevent it."

"I know how you feel. Trust me―I know."

The mutual silence that came after lasted for a good while, long enough that Kuwabara and Yukina began to edge closer to see if the two were finished talking. Yuusuke noticed, gave them a 'one minute' sign, and turned back to the kitsune. "We're going to see the koorime Elders today. Are you coming with us?"

"Do you still consider this errand urgent enough to complete?" Kurama asked him, tone flattening. It was both like and unlike Yuusuke, to continue following Koenma's directives after this morning's revelation, but regardless, he should have known better than to blithely ask Kurama to do the same.

There was a momentary pause. Yuusuke blinked, then looked away. "Yeah," he said. "I mean, Koenma made it sound like people are gonna get hurt if we don't, and that's kind of what my job is for. This doesn't mean I'm okay with any of this, but . . . also Yukina wants to help," he finished lamely.

Kurama believed he understood. Yuusuke was, what Yuusuke was. Kurama did not share that imperative, but he could hardly fail to support it in his friend. "Then I will come with you," he answered softly, "and help you complete it."

"Thanks," Yuusuke said with obvious relief, looking a shade startled as well. "We could definitely use you; neither of us―" he jerked his thumb to include Kuwabara in that statement "―is any good at talking things out, and it could get pretty messy with the Elders if Yukina can't smooth things over."

"Are you talking about me, Urameshi?" Kuwabara demanded from across the clearing.

Kurama cracked a genuine (if muted) smile at that, and nodded affirmatively. "I'll help as much as I can. Be assured of that." Then he frowned. "But you've been up all night; are you sure you don't want to sleep first, and see them when you're not so tired?"

"You do have a point," conceded Yuusuke, glancing over at the other two party members. "Hey, you two, is it all right if we go see the Elders tomorrow instead? We need to get some sleep."

"Uh, sure, that's fine, I guess," Kuwabara called back, after watching Yukina for assent, which she haltingly gave.

"Then let's do that. I'll stand first watch."

"No, Yuusuke, let me. I have things to think about." More than you know.

Yuusuke searched his expression, and did not argue, only nodded. He got up, and went to settle by the now-dim campfire, leaving Kurama alone in the creeping light of dawn.




-o- -o- -o-





Walking down unfamiliar, lacquered-floor corridors in Reikai's palace, following his minuscule captor, Hiei was beginning to have serious misgivings.

The first among them concerned how this entire process was going to operate. He had been wondering for some time exactly how Koenma planned to restore his life. He had been dead for days―weeks? His sense of time seemed to have departed with his breath, but he guessed that at least five or six days had gone by. A body, even a demon's, would certainly begin to decay in that amount of time.

Then, listening to Koenma's stream of babble, he heard a passing reference to "stasis," and felt a flash of anger. They'd been keeping his body preserved, expecting him to cave, had they? And what was worse, he had. His pride smarted, stung by his weakness of will.

But the second misgiving was much more pressing: the sense of urgency that had prodded him to agree now pushed against his mind, screaming that all this was taking too long. He didn't have time to wait around Reikai while his body realigned itself―that could take days or even weeks, and the premonition of imminent danger refused to be stifled. He was becoming more convinced, with each moment, that if he waited that long, he would be too late; he didn't know how he knew, but the certainty of it was bone-deep.

It comes down to yet another ridiculous choice, he reflected sardonically. I can either go through with my return to life and be too late to do anything, or I can escape now and risk being unable to do anything anyway. I see the universe's sense of humor hasn't improved since I was alive. He already found it easy to think of his life in the past tense.

Koenma, still preceding him down the hall, stopped at a door and turned around. "This is where your body's being kept. We'll have to take it back to Ningenkai before you can be resurrected. Don't worry, we'll pick somewhere out of sight."

Hiei snorted. "Why Ningenkai? Can't you let me have a shred of dignity about this whole business?"

The toddler gave him a disgusted look that said it should be obvious. "Because that's where you died, and that means it's the only place where you can be brought back to life."

This was news to Hiei, who did not deign to reply. He waited with as much patience as he had left while Koenma pulled out a key and inserted it into the heavy brass lock, pulling the door open. "Follow me," Koenma said, and they went in.

The stasis room, as it turned out, was a most singular place. There were no lights, and yet there was light, coming from nowhere Hiei could see; the walls of the oddly ovoid room were a queer, off-color white that reminded him of eggshells. In the center of the room was a table, and on it a pallet.

There Hiei's body was laid out lengthwise, a strange humming coming from it that resonated along his every nerve. The body was dressed in Hiei's customary black cloak, with his katana in its sheath lying detached next to the place where it ought to be belted to the waist. The eyes were closed, the face peaceful―and covering one wrist and hand, clearly visible in the merciless, sourceless light, was a latticework of narrow, red scars.

That sight hit Hiei harder than he could ever have expected. The body lying there didn't look like him―it was a prison he had escaped, and yet he felt drawn to it. He froze, torn in an instant between an instinctive, soul-deep yearning to be merged with his empty vessel, and a revulsion almost like terror that welled up in his throat like bile.

He vividly recalled his first few moments of death, hovering in the black of Ningenkai's night and looking down at the shadowed, too-thin form that had lain so still in the darkness, blood gleaming wetly in the wan illumination of the moon. It hadn't seemed so real, then; he had felt little else besides an aching relief, knowing that his unkind existence was finally over with, and a blanketing sense of shame. Now it hit him like his own Kokuryuuha―and fear triumphed over longing.

I―can't go back!

Oblivious to his discomfiture, Koenma struck up his monologue again. "By my calculations, your body and your soul should be realigned in about seventy-two hours. Since your companions are all busy right now, we'll have to cheat a little; I can change some of my own energy into youki that is compatible with yours, so I'll be transferring the life energy to you myself. This does mean I'll have to kiss you," he added, lips twisting with irony and distaste, "but I hope you won't fault me for the necessity of―"

Turning around to face Hiei, he broke off suddenly. He was talking to an empty room.

Hiei heard the alarm being raised as he fled, but he was already out of the palace and heading for the portal that he knew would take him to Makai―and from there, to Kurama.




-o- -o- -o-





Yuusuke was of the opinion that the only reason the koorime "escort" hadn't attacked them outright was that Yukina was with them. The two females were surly and hostile towards everyone else, acting as if the Tantei would back-stab them any second, and though they were hardly civil to Yukina, at least they didn't growl every time she moved.

He glanced again at the scouts. They were dressed far differently from Yukina, in short white tunics that bared their long legs and with hair hacked functionally short, arrow quivers across their backs to accompany longbows that had been drawn since they had spotted Yuusuke and his group. They would have presented next to no challenge for him―but he wasn't about to fight them.

Moving on from deciding he was just going to have to wing it, he had also had time to decide that this was the stupidest thing he had ever elected to do in his life, both before and after his resurrection. Sure, suicide moves were his specialty, and he made a hobby out of risking his neck for trivial reasons, but he usually stood a good chance at accomplishing whatever goals he had set. Anything that brute force could solve, he considered as good as done.

This was an entirely different kind of thing. This required tact, skill, and quick thinking and talking. It wasn't as if he could just punch the Elders out, though it might be satisfying to try. He really wished it were just a routine errand, so it wouldn't matter if he botched things up, and he tried to tell himself that he could always resort to violence if he had to, but it wasn't working; if violence were safe to use, Koenma would have told them to do it that way in the first place (and he wouldn't have sent Yukina), and something that could make him so nervous was on par with some of Yuusuke's first big cases, such as the menace of the Four Saint Beasts. That was not reassuring. It also put a distinct crimp in his usual make-s**t-up method, since most of what he knew how to do on the fly involved his fists.

Now, as they approached Yukina's village, he became quite sure that he ought to have insisted on her going it alone. He had briefly broached the subject, unfair as it was to her, and braced himself for the inevitable, which had come in the form of Kuwabara's violent protest and Yukina being unable to get a word in. Yuusuke thought sourly that if she'd been allowed to talk, she would probably have agreed with him, but by now it was a very moot point.

Kurama's presence went a long ways towards stopping him from attempting to escape his near-hopeless situation. The kitsune was unfailingly suave and persuasive, and if all else flopped he could probably filch the item from under the koorime's noses without them ever noticing.

Funny how I just fall right into the old habit of relying on him to back me. It's like he was never gone―or at least, kinda like that. More like he was just gone on a trip or something, and we'd expected him back all along.

Then again, he hadn't ever really gotten out of that habit; every discussion he had had with Kuwabara in the last month had been laced with intermittent pauses, as Yuusuke stopped talking and waited for Kurama to offer advice or make a comment. Those intervals had echoed emptily then, but now that he was back they were again filled, and it was as natural as breathing. It almost seemed like that weird good luck he'd always had was acting up again―just as he'd been feeling trapped, wishing Kurama would come back and help him, the redhead had appeared. It was surreal. Yuusuke was pretty sure he wasn't done getting over the shock yet.

Kurama walked beside him quietly now, showing no outward signs of this morning's emotions, and though he was uncharacteristically taciturn, it was reassuring to have him so nearby. He was dampening his ki―a survival precaution for the time being, as he had explained (and which Yuusuke knew had to do with his mission and those two big demons)―so he had to be almost within arm's reach to be felt. But it was how Yuusuke had known it was really him, last night. Kurama's ki was one he would know anywhere, and had thought he'd never feel again.

If he hadn't been so nervous about his own mission, he had the embarrassing feeling that he'd have had trouble keeping his eyes off Kurama. As in, maybe ever again. He just needed to assure himself that he was really there, and would still be there between one minute and the next. It was difficult not to reach out for his shoulder, despite knowing how that would look, now that he would be solid and real and not just a dream-figment that would burst in the light. But he had to keep an illusion of nonchalance for now, at least until this mission was over, and that meant the contact that had been impossible against the backdrop of this morning's emotions would have to wait a while longer.

It still wouldn't make things normal, but at least it would keep Yuusuke from losing his mind.

His thoughts had carried him all the way beyond the village boundary, and partially to distract himself from the turn they'd taken, he paused in them to look around.

The koorime settlement itself was surprisingly simple, the dwellings unobtrusive and elegant without sacrificing comfort or practicality; the forest was such an integral part of the construction and atmosphere that they might as well have lived in the trees themselves. Most huts had a tree acting as a central pillar, and were thatched with dried grasses glued in place with thick, shiny sheets of ice, which continued to cover the entirety of the (clay? stone?) walls. Reflections glinted at every angle, making the village shimmer even in shadow. It all managed to look sophisticated and yet rustic, perfectly designed and yet haphazardly spaced―the resulting sense of almost anachronistic incongruity made Yuusuke's head hurt, though that might have been partially due to cold and fatigue. None of them had slept overmuch that day.

There were no koorime about save the ones leading them, which he found hardly surprising considering the hatred for men these apparitions harbored, but the overall effect (especially with all that mirror-like ice) was of a ghost village―deserted and creepy.

It became obvious that they were headed for the largest structure at what appeared to be the village's central square, or at least central clearing. It didn't have a tree, but didn't appear to need one―in fact, it looked for all the world like a traditional wooden building, sort of like Genkai's temple on a much smaller scale. The sliding door was not rice paper, although it might have been something close, but except for that obvious difference, it was alike in every respect to the older houses with which Yuusuke was vaguely familiar from his own city.

Huh. It doesn't take a genius to figure out that's where the Elders are. Well, here goes. Yuusuke squared his shoulders and strode boldly where he was led, walking without an ounce of hesitation into the building.

He almost stopped short as a blast of cold air slapped him in the face; it was even colder inside than outside, if such was possible. The ceiling was high and peaked, with cleverly constructed arches of ice supporting it, making it seem overall to be more spacious than its plain exterior had hinted. Opaque ice panels sectioned off part of the main structure, creating an atrium effect. Yuusuke shivered. The koorime looked so human; for some reason he had expected their architecture to be somewhat less―well, alien. The outside looked so normal, too. Moreover, the use of ice as a permanent building material made him nervous―it looked far too fragile to be holding as much weight as it was.

There was a genkan; they all removed their shoes. Yuusuke was glad his toes were numb already.

The two koorime escorting them proceeded to the partition and halted, turning to flank it like door guards. Yuusuke blinked, but elected to say nothing. One of them raised an imperious hand and rapped once on the pane before her. A tone like a bell thrummed dully through the air, and Yuusuke realized that this antechamber had been specifically designed for that effect. Then a door-shaped opening seemed to melt out of the ice, and he forgot to be reserved and stared. This stuff is amazing. I didn't know you could do so many different things with just ice.

He glanced at Yukina, who was looking suspiciously misty-eyed, as the last ringing echoes faded from the room. I hope she and Kurama can get us through this. If not, we're so screwed it isn't even funny. I hate to think what'll happen if we can't get that artifact back. I wonder if the koorime would get hurt, like with the mirror, or hurt other people like with the demon-making sword? It would have been nice to get told what this artifact is supposed to do.

One of the koorime glanced at them with eyes as cold as the room. "If you'll follow us, please?" the scout said, directly to Yukina at the back of the group, looking past the males as if they didn't exist. Kuwabara stiffened at the implied insult, making as if to move forward and stopping at Kurama's restraining hand on his shoulder.

Yuusuke didn't bother watching his two teammates any longer. Taking a deep, slow breath, he followed Yukina as she in turn followed her fellow koorime through the doorway―and he halted.

He had expected (there was that word again) the remainder of the building to be one huge, echoing, intimidating room, perhaps with pillars and intricate ice carvings to enhance the effect; this room was smaller than the entryway and unequivocally bare, though there was a door at the back that presumably led into the rest of the structure. A semi-circle of knee cushions were placed against the back wall, a low table in the center, and on those cushions sat seven stately koorime.

Everyone stared at everyone else.

Yuusuke was abruptly tongue-tied. He had had a sketchy sort of speech planned out, but he couldn't recall a word of it. Panic began to rise in his throat as the women stared at him coolly, appraising him. Come on, Yuusuke, snap out of it! This is the crucial point! You can't afford to screw it up!

Just as something, probably the wrong thing, was about to claw its way out of his throat, Yukina stepped up and executed a graceful, low bow. "Elders," she said respectfully. "I have come to ask a favor."

The center of the seven replied, in a deep, feminine voice, "Yukina, Hina's daughter. You bring men into our village, a thing that is against our laws. By what right do you ask indulgence?"

Yuusuke saw her flinch slightly―she'd been expecting this, no doubt. "I had no choice, honored Elders," she said, and to her credit, her voice did not waver. "They were sent to accompany me by the great Prince Koenma, son of King Enma, ruler of the Reikai. It is on his behalf that I ask this boon. The Reikai has done me great service, and I discharge my debt by so asking." Her speech was stilted and formal, not at all the way she normally talked, but it also didn't seem as though she were forcing it. Maybe that was the way they all talked here.

Yuusuke held his breath as they appeared to consider this, exchanging mysterious glances among themselves though not speaking. He felt slightly relieved that he hadn't had to take the initiative yet; if stuff worked out right, he might not have to at all. Kurama was there as backup for Yukina if she needed it. He looked over―Kurama seemed utterly unperturbed. His stance was easy, without even a trace of battle-tense muscles, and his face expressionless without being overly so.

That's a relief. If he's not worried, things'll be fine. I just hope he knows what he's doing, 'cause I sure as hell don't have a clue. What the hell was Koenma thinking, sending me and Kuwabara on this goddamn mission in the first place? He knows we suck at this.

Kuwabara, in contrast to Kurama, was looking just as twitchy as his schoolmate felt. Mostly that seemed to be caused by anger. Not that it was surprising―he hated being looked down on, and the koorime had done nothing but. At least Koenma hadn't tried to send just Kuwabara, or things wouldn't even have gotten this far. Or maybe they would have; Yuusuke wasn't helping a whole lot, either.

It was actually kind of unfair, it occurred to him. Suddenly it was hard to figure out if he was glad that Kurama was taking charge, or put out because it made him feel useless and awkward. Maybe he still would've done fine on his own . . . except probably not, but that didn't mean he'd have completely ruined it . . .

After a short eternity during which he began to wonder just how long it was possible for him to go without air, one of the Elders spoke again, this time the one on the leftmost end. "Very well, Yukina. You may ask, though compliance is by no means assured."

Yuusuke's breath whooshed out, just short of audibly, and he gulped more air as his starved lungs complained. None of the koorime appeared to notice, though Kurama's eyebrow quirked and he glanced over.

"There is an artifact belonging to the Reikai that Prince Koenma believes is in your possession. He merely asks that this artifact be returned to him."

"And what is this artifact of which you speak?"

Here Yukina stalled, unsure of what to say, and Kurama stepped forward once more before she could lose her poise. "If I may, honored Elders," he said smoothly. "I realize that you have little love for men, but the honored Yukina is not fully aware of the details. Will you allow me to speak on her behalf?"

The center koorime arched a delicate brow, somehow conveying vast, expressive distaste. "And you are?"

To Yuusuke's surprise, the calm, composed redhead almost seemed to wilt a little under her gaze, and his voice, when he finally spoke, was defeated. "I am called Shuuichi, esteemed Elder," he replied, speaking directly to her in response rather than the group of them as a whole, and using his human name rather than the proper one. "I am in the employ of the great Prince Koenma and his exalted father, King Enma." He paused once more, then sighed heavily. "I humble myself before you in my unworthy state, and ask forgiveness for the temerity of my request. I withdraw it."

The detective nearly choked, losing his internal dilemma to indignation. Withdraw? What the hell does he mean, withdraw? What kind of strategy is that supposed to be?

But it was apparently a good one after all, because that response seemed to placate the Elders, and after another silent conference, the third from the right replied, "You shall be permitted to speak, but only on those things that Yukina cannot."

Yuusuke finally relaxed fully as Kurama curtly related the particulars as if he'd known them firsthand. So that's what he was up to. If he can maneuver them into letting him talk so easily, he's got his work cut out for him. Awesome.

He let what followed pass largely unnoticed as he cast about with his gaze, trying to see if the artifact might be in this room. He trusted Kurama to handle things from there; he'd get around to feeling shown up later on.




-o- -o- -o-





Kurama, on the other hand, was quite perturbed, contrary to Yuusuke's assessment. He had so little to work with that it made even him nervous―if Koenma had told them how the koorime had come into possession of the artifact, or given them more hints as to its appearance, he might have been more confident, but this was a dance of words that left him precariously close to slipping up. Protocol was of the utmost importance here, deference an art, placation and flattery interweaving like melody with harmony. He wouldn't even have attempted it, except for being much better at dissembling than the sweetly honest Yukina.

Keeping up the conversation (which consisted largely of relaying a meeting at which he hadn't been present, and stalling for time in general), he activated multitasking skills long unused and began to cast about with his gaze for objects that could possibly be their target, relying on minute muscle control to make each eye movement almost imperceptible. He immediately ran up against two problems: one, he didn't have the slightest clue what to look for, and two, there didn't seem to be anything in the room at all besides them and the Elders.

So―perhaps they have it.

He studied the women as unobtrusively as possible, scanning as well for any power signatures beyond their ki. They ranged from young to very old, all of the latter being on the righthand side, one positively ancient. The younger women were very similar in appearance save for subtle differences. The one on the far left end had angular shadows in her cheeks, and looked worn around the edges, as if she were under too much stress; the one next to her seemed less noticeable in an odd sort of way; the third from the left had softer eyes and seemed nearly as gentle as Yukina. Each one had a remote variation that made her easier to identify as an individual―but the koorime in the center was the one that caught his attention.

The youngest-looking of the seven, she reminded him of Yuusuke's girlfriend Keiko in a strange way, though this powerful woman was no young girl. She wore the same fine kimono as the others, a combination of silver and powder-blue with a lovely scarlet obi, but around her neck was an unusual necklace. The cord looked like woven silver, and the palm-sized pendant was a half-globe of faceted amber that seemed curiously burnt and ragged around the edges.

Ah. That may be it. Yuusuke and Kuwabara were told it could be a jewel―and I can feel that it has some power, now that I've focused on it. Excellent.

With an invisible smirk, he turned his full attention on his words, and the negotiation began in earnest. He wasn't sure if he was right, but if not, they could deal with it when it became necessary.




-o- -o- -o-





Koenma let loose a ripe oath that made Jorge's eyes go wide and threw his remote control across the office. It struck the wall with a satisfying swack and clattered to the floor, where it was instantly forgotten as he cast about for something else to fling in his ire.

"I'M SICK OF THIS!" he hollered for the third time, his voice cracking as it hit volumes several decibels above its normal capacity. He knew he'd have a sore throat for weeks after this tirade, but at the moment he didn't care. "I'm SICK of ALWAYS being DISOBEYED! I'm the KAMI here, you'd think I'D know best, but Enma forbid anyone actually LISTEN to me!"

His questing hands found yet another miscellaneous object, which joined the rapidly growing collection of banged-up odds and ends on the floor by the far wall.

"I FINALLY get him to agree, and then he RUNS OUT ON ME! How am I supposed to save the worlds if EVERYONE keeps DOING that?" With that, Koenma slumped down in his office chair, energy spent for the moment, and saw Jorge edging closer tentatively as if he might ask something. "Jorge," he whined instead of waiting to find out, "do you have any ideas? I'm all out right now."

"You mean you're actually asking for my opinion, sir?" The oni sounded genuinely shocked by the notion.

A snort. "Unfortunately, yes, I'm currently that desperate. Do you have any ideas or not?"

Jorge considered. "Well, why don't you just bring him back to life anyway? I mean, if his body is realigned and the life energy is donated, why does it make a difference if he wants to or not?"

Koenma glared. "If it didn't make a difference, do you think I would have spent all that time trying to convince him to agree? Life energy and alignment don't mean a thing if the will to live doesn't exist. Haven't you ever heard of people willing themselves to death?"

"Well, sort of . . ."

"Well, a person who's coming back to life has to will himself back, and I can't do it for him." He sighed, and put a hand over one eye as if the external barrier could block out the internal pain of his raging headache. "Hiei's just too stubborn. He'll never come back now."

"If I may ask, sir, why is he so important, anyway?" asked Jorge inquisitively. "If Kurama and Yuusuke are working together, can't they handle things?"

There was an internal snap, and it was almost audible, and even Koenma felt the shock wave emanating from his completely disintegrated temper. This was the last straw, the cap to a truly terrible day.

"DON'T YOU UNDERSTAND ANYTHING?" he exploded at his personal clerk, spittle making arcs across the room. "Those two demons Kurama was working for are DANGEROUS! Even WITH Hiei, the Tantei might not be able to handle them alone, and if they lose then ALL THREE WORLDS ARE SCREWED!"

The oni gaped, eyes as big as saucers, and nodded vigorously to show that no further bombardment was necessary. Koenma, however, was not mollified.

"And it's all HIEI'S FAULT!"

SWACK.

Beep.


"Sir, you'll break your mirror!"




-o- -o- -o-





It was a distinctly surreal experience, flying over the forests of the Makai like some fantastic, invisible bird. Few of the demons he encountered were able to sense his presence at all, and none did more than look over their shoulders nervously as if feeling an unexplained draft. He passed places both familiar and foreign on his way.

It was just like his life in the Makai: forever watching his back, scanning with his senses for pursuit, flitting about with all his speed and agility and never staying in one place for long. That he did not require sleep was an asset; that he fled from his Reikai prison rather than other apparitions, of no consequence. The same instincts that had availed him well in life did likewise now.

It bothered him somewhat that he seemed to be skulking for nothing―as yet there had been no sign that he was being followed or tracked. Then again, that monitor in Koenma's office might make it a moot point; Hiei had no idea whether it could home in on him if his precise location was not known. He chose to believe it could not, and continued to keep up his erratic path to throw off his (literally) phantom pursuers.

One facet of being dead was irking him, however: his inability to sense ki. This handicap forced him to systematically search every inch of forest, cutting into precious time that he did not have to spare, and he grew more irritated by the hour. Where is that blasted fox? Of all the times for him to be finally hiding himself properly―

Not to mention that the thrice-damned wood seemed a lot smaller when viewed from above than it actually was.

He'd begun from much farther north than he was accustomed, given the location of the Reikai portal (the existence of which had greatly aided his theft of the Shadow Sword a year and a half ago), but north in the Makai was not like north in the Ningenkai, where it became progressively colder the closer one came to the pole; Makai's myriad of climates operated independent of location, all too often created artificially by powerful demons and left that way for millennia, so here it was warm and lush, populated by what passed for deciduous trees in a place that had no changing seasons (the shedding of leaves was bi-annual). It was a reasonably inhabited area, although there weren't known to be many very strong presences. Here was a haven for those middle-strength demons who could hold the land and had earned the right to do so by climbing over their weaker brethren.

At one point or another, Hiei was reasonably sure, this had been one of Youko Kurama's many homes, before he had ascended to greater power and fame. That made it a reasonably decent place to begin searching, given that he had no idea whatsoever where Kurama had been sent for his ridiculous mission, and could only speculate that it would be likely somewhere the fox knew well. If it weren't, any one of the group could have been conscripted for it. Unless, of course, it involved thieving, but if that were the case, it would not have extended so long. Even crafting and executing the most complicated of plans didn't take Kurama this much time.

That was, actually, one of the reasons Koenma's lies had seemed so plausible.

Hiei cursed the demon-turned-human inventively for having so many foxholes and hideouts. During his life, the famous burglar had run the entire Makai many times over, and all places but a very few were open to one of his former power and prestige. During the year he'd known Kurama prior to his first encounter with Yuusuke, Hiei had been informed during one of their offhand conversations that Kurama had "a few lairs here and there, for variety," which in demon parlance meant an extensive network of hiding places and treasure caches, and he possessed no earthly or unearthly notion which one the fox might be using.

And he had so little time, to search an entire world.

This was a game of which he was quickly growing tired.

It touched off such dreadful irony, to have all the time in three worlds, and none at all. But he searched, and that was all he could do.
PostPosted: Fri Jun 05, 2009 8:43 pm


Changing Death
8: Consolation Prize


Chapter Theme Song: Live Forever (Oasis)


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

-April, 1989-

The coffee shop was a small, semi-crowded place that catered to students and tourists, with a stand of magazines for sale in the corner and postcards on the front counter. The current patrons were divided into three groups that directly mirrored the shop's intended clientèle. Near the door there were three foreigners, probably Americans: two women and one man who were chattering away in rapid-fire English and laughing merrily. On the side nearest the counter was a small collection of schoolgirls wearing the uniforms of Kurama's school.

And, as far away from the other two groups as was possible, there were Kurama, Yuusuke, Hiei, and the Kuwabara siblings. Demons, perhaps, counted as a more exotic sort of tourist.

"Meh, what's that?" Yuusuke took an inelegant gulp of tea and reached across the table to take the big, rectangular, cloth-covered something that Kurama held out to him. From the way he handled it, it obviously wasn't as heavy as it looked.

"Wait a moment," the kitsune said. "There's one for Hiei as well." He pulled a second rectangle out of the enormous padded bag slung over his shoulder and extended it towards Hiei. The Jaganshi eyed it suspiciously but accepted after a moment. "They're oil paintings," Kurama continued. "I painted them."

"Oil paintings, huh?" Yuusuke echoed, tugging at the strings that bound the cloth covering. "So that's what that tutor thing was all about."

Hiei just looked at Kurama, his face reflecting the fact that he was now wondering about the kitsune's relative sanity.

Kurama interpreted that stare correctly and contrived to seem injured. "Aren't you even going to look at it, Hiei? It's one of a kind, you know."

Hiei automatically rolled his eyes at this transparent (for Kurama) ploy, and didn't release his expression, but capitulated. "Tch. Fine."

As always the fastest, he quickly had his painting's cover off and was scrutinizing the picture. His eyebrows twitched up, then knotted together, and finally returned to a neutral position that might have been masking interest or revulsion. "What is this supposed to be?" he asked bluntly.

Kurama quirked his lips, looking embarrassed, although also pleased that Hiei had deigned to look at all. "That was my attempt at painting an abstract water garden. It didn't work out the way I planned it, but I thought you'd like it anyway." He'd only bothered with the entire art tutor business because he'd looked forward to gifting his teammates with the results―and, of course, because he'd been bored and wanted to show off, and the chance to work with rare oil paint instead of ink or watercolor had been another plus. Overall, this painting was not his best work, and he really didn't expect Hiei to find it aesthetically pleasing, but it was almost sure to trigger a fascinating recollection from the Jaganshi's past, and Kurama might even be able to get the story out of him later. Hiei's memory was an astounding thing.

"Hn. It's interesting." He was still examining it. That was an encouraging sign.

"Neat!" said Kuwabara, leaning over Hiei's shoulder. "Lemme see that, shrimp!"

"Get away, fool." Hiei batted Kuwabara's hand off the painting's edge without really paying attention, which incensed the boy and might have led to further fighting if Shizuru hadn't casually klonked her brother on the head and gone back to reading her magazine as he fell on the floor, more startled than hurt.

"s**t! What are these things
made of?" The strings of Yuusuke's painting cover still refused to come loose, and it looked to Kurama, when he glanced over, as though the knots had actually become tighter and more intricate than they had been when he'd started.

He smiled and reached over to help, diverted from a pointed question at Hiei (he could tell that the imiko's tag of "interesting" had been a verbal evasion of some sort). "Sorry," he said, pulling delicately at the knots with two fingers. "I'm not sure how this happened; these were just bows."

"Heh, Urameshi can't even tie his shoes right," piped in Kuwabara, nursing his mildly bruised noggin but looking none the worse for his minor beating.

One of the American women burst into laughter across the room, loudly enough to startle Yuusuke into dropping his painting right out of both his and Kurama's hands. It landed on one corner, bounced awkwardly, and fell flat onto the floor. He swore. Somehow, however, this had the side effect of causing the ties to come off of their own volition, and he was able to retrieve the canvas sans covering.

His face lit up. "Hey, awesome! It's totally me!" Pausing, he eyed it. "And I'd say it's
really good, except you forgot that funny little scar on my forehead. I look weird without it."

"I didn't really want to draw attention, and you'd be surprised how curious my mother can be, especially since she knows you. I couldn't very well tell her where you actually acquired it, could I?"

"You could've always lied and said I got it somewhere cool," said Yuusuke blithely. "Hey, wait a second. Didn't you say you were done with that art tutor thing a couple weeks ago?"

"I did." Kurama chuckled. "The nature of oil paint makes it very slow to dry. My tutor had me paint all my projects about a month ago, and I continued to work on them for the last few weeks. Oil paint allows for changes to be made for up to six weeks, and multiple layers for depth and complexity. Yours, however, I painted in a day. It didn't need any alterations."

"So why wasn't it dry sooner? Couldn't you have used a plant on it or something?"

He received an arch look for his question. "It was an assignment, Yuusuke."

"So? Don't tell me you're still obsessed with being the perfectest student there ever was."

"My mother knew about it. She knows about all my assignments, private and otherwise, because she asks and I have no reason not to tell her. I could hardly have it dry in a day and expect her not to wonder."

Yuusuke considered this. "Oh. I guess not."

"So you spent a month working on Hiei's?" Kuwabara interjected his question without looking at Kurama, still focused on giving his indifferent sister a wounded glare.

Hiei was now out of sight below the edge of the table, ducking down to avoid any further interference of his study by Kuwabara, but his voice drafted acridly up to them. "I wouldn't think you'd admit to spending one hour on this. Even the oaf couldn't tell what it is."

Kurama smiled down at the voice. "It isn't intended to be obvious, Hiei."

"Hn."

"I guess Hiei just doesn't appreciate the finer things," Yuusuke said with a mock superior air. "Art's great."

"Idiot."

"And I suppose you enjoy the fine arts of dancing and flower arranging, too?" came from Shizuru, still reading her magazine.

He made a face. "I do not!"

"Why not, Yuusuke?" remarked Kurama amiably, straight-faced. "I do."

Yuusuke spluttered for a minute in chagrin. "Yeah, but―" Then he caught on to the teasing. "Hey!" The rest of whatever he had to say was drowned out by Kuwabara's raucous laughter.

Kurama took it in stride and with a teasing smile. He was interested the most, however, in how Hiei was receiving his gift.

For one, he didn't have any place to keep it, and for another, he had no use for semi-aesthetic objects at all. Kurama had timed this carefully, to be sure that Hiei saw Yuusuke given a painting as well, which had made it less objectionable to take the gift at face value where otherwise Hiei might have had an issue with accepting it. What he would actually
do with it, Kurama was entirely unsure, which kept him sneaking discreet glances at the Jaganshi until a half-glare warned him that he'd been caught.

He turned back to the other two, who were narrowly avoiding a physical squabble by virtue of their surroundings and not wanting to damage the coffee shop. "I'll have one for you in a little while, Kuwabara," Kurama promised as though he hadn't paused in speaking. "I started it as a side project a week late, so it won't be dry for another few days."

"Hey, man, it's all right. Urameshi will probably want help figuring out where to put his so his mom won't show it to any of her weird friends, so I'll get to look at that one in the meantime." He dropped out of his aggressive stance to address Kurama, and Yuusuke automatically responded in kind.

The kitsune smiled warmly. "Well enough. Shall we go?"

"Yeah, that's right―we have a job, and all that crap." Yuusuke sighed, running a hand through his hair in that way he had that managed not to upset the appalling quantity of hair gel keeping it upright. "I almost forgot."

"It's not that bad," Kuwabara responded, still rubbing his own head. "It gets us all together more often, doesn't it?"

Hiei snorted pointedly, and traces of his thought process leaked across the telepathic link to Kurama―something about if he wanted to see the rest of the team, he'd let Kurama talk him into another of those irritating seed-gathering expeditions. Scouting was boring, and he always did most of the work.

Kurama resisted the urge to grin at him, and merely sent him the hand signal they had devised to inform him that the link was flaring up again. Hiei saw, frowned, and acknowledged with a nod.

As they all headed for the door, skirting the Americans' table carefully and conscious of their curious stares, Shizuru finally spoke up. "So . . . do you need my help on this one, or will my baby brother do well enough on his own?" She was folding up her magazine and tucking it under one arm as she walked.

"I'm plenty sensitive enough!" Kuwabara said immediately, crossing his arms. "I dunno why you even came along with us today if you weren't gonna do anything but read."

She shrugged. "I felt like I should."

Both Yuusuke and Kurama stopped and looked at her. "You felt like you should," Yuusuke repeated. "Not, like, you just felt like it?"

Shizuru offered another shrug.

"Oh, great," the lead detective muttered. "What's Koenma not telling us about
this one?"

Kurama, on the other hand, was less perturbed. This would only make things more challenging―and he was more concerned with the chance to see where Hiei left the painting before they went out scouting.

He laid a private bet that it would be his own bedroom.





-o- -o- -o-





As was so often the case around the Tantei, things were currently exploding. Yuusuke, in his infinite wisdom and experience as a veteran spirit detective, had decided that whether or not violence was safe to use on this mission, he was going to use it anyway. It was worlds better than listening to any more of this "negotiations" bullshit, and also Kurama had just given him the green light, which was good enough for him.

The first detonation packed enough punch to generate its own preceding shock wave, which blew out the glassy-ice atrium in a spray of jagged shards (and it was a good thing that none of the koorime in the rest of the village had ventured back outside yet). These pierced through the meeting house's thin wood-and-paper outer shell and embedded themselves in trees and the walls of adjacent huts, and the delayed sound swallowed all others for a good minute with its thunder. Even Yuusuke, as much as he was used to blowing stuff up these days, always came out of an enclosed-area rei gan with ringing ears; somehow it magnified the din by a ridiculous amount.

"Hey, back me up here!" he yelled to no one in particular―Kurama would know what he meant, and Kuwabara never needed to be told. Then he loosed a second, smaller blast, designed more to blind than to destroy, and catapulted into a dead run out of the now-crumbling building.

Snow slid under his feet; trees flashed by; Yuusuke dared a glance back after he cleared the edge of the village. Kuwabara and Yukina weren't too far behind, and Kurama, in his youko body, followed them closely. And behind them―

He put on an extra burst of speed. "Aw, s**t!"




-o- -o- -o-





"Hold still, you little ingrate," Genkai commanded, tucking Puu's wings more tightly between arm and side. She stepped over the threshold between the standard sickroom of the temple and the long hall that led to it. "You've done yourself quite enough damage as it is."

Puu warbled back something in protest, sounding as dazed as he looked, and tried again to worm out of her grasp, without success.

The psychic found she had to smile wryly at him, in the same exasperated manner as she often did with his human counterpart, and reached with the arm not supporting his half-unconscious form for the jar of liniment she kept around to doctor especially nasty bruising. She uncapped it one-handed with a twist of her fingers. "I don't suppose you're imitating any particular dimwits at the moment." A quick dab with her thumb was enough to cover the affected area.

"Puuuuuuuu . . ." He sounded positively mournful at being continually restrained.

"Be quiet," Genkai said firmly, replacing the jar's lid and returning it to the shelf. "You've been entirely too excitable today, and I can't watch you every moment." She affixed a simple, X-shaped bandage over the worst of Puu's bruise, and deposited him on a nearby table. "So behave, or I'll lock you in your nest."

The sweet sort-of-penguin seemed to understand the threat, and looked somehow even sadder, but he also didn't fling himself into the air as he'd been trying to do before; Genkai nodded briskly. Yukina would be tremulous and in tears if Puu were to be seriously hurt in her absence; her fondness for songbirds had solidly transferred to Yuusuke's spirit beast immediately upon their first meeting, and on occasion, that association made her a bit over-protective. She watched Puu take flight, gingerly flapping a few times before lifting off and winging noisily from the room, with another fond smile that gradually modulated to a puzzled frown.

Something had happened, clearly. Puu had been more listless over the last week than the temple's two residents had ever seen him, hardly stirring from his hand-sewn sleeping cushion and offering only feeble coos when Yukina petted him and brought him rice. But today . . . today he'd been fretting and flitting about so much that he'd all but knocked himself out by flying into a wall. Genkai couldn't quite tell what kind of excitement inspired this behavior―fear, happiness, anger―but it was certainly a change.

That, of course, meant that whatever Yuusuke was doing right now, it was beyond any doubt something interesting. "Interesting," she had known him quite long enough to be aware, seldom equated to "pleasant." Unless this was an exception, as things so rarely were, it would behoove her to prepare for yet more bad news.

If he'd done something moronic again, she'd slap him into next month, provided he made it back to the temple intact.




-o- -o- -o-





It was a while after school had ended, and the three of them were starting to fidget while they waited. Sawamura was, as usual, the least outwardly impatient of them, closely followed by Okubo, while Kirishima kept having to be stopped from doodling on the walls to alleviate his boredom. They didn't prevent him from doing it out of any respect for school property, but because they'd been idling in this spot for a long time, and it wouldn't be hard for the teachers to figure out who was responsible for the graffiti. It would also be less than dignified to have the entire group of them (and probably Kuwabara as well, by absentee extension) blamed for the rather uninspired puns and bad stick figures that Kirishima was prone to producing. Even less advisable were the personal (and crude) insults aimed at specific teachers and the principal, helpfully labeled with names and caricatures. It would be worse for their records than getting into a fight on the grounds, given some of the teachers here.

Finally, though, after almost precipitating such a fight over Sawamura's confiscation of all writing utensils within fifteen feet, the door next to which they loitered slid quietly open, and Keiko Yukimura emerged.

The sun filtered orange and pink through the hallway's high windows, and lit the school's soft blue theme, making it warmer and less generic. It did the same for Yukimura's drab uniform, in a way that the yellow scarf was unable. Another group of boys would also have noticed how it made her hair flame and her skin glow in a distinctly attractive way, and how her eyes seemed to have hidden depths, but Kuwabara's gang were entirely circumspect. This was Urameshi's girl, and patently off-limits, under pain of probable evisceration. She was also friends with Kuwabara himself, who respected her immensely, and anyone caught giving her the hairy eyeball would probably be drop-kicked from the roof as a mere prelude to the a**-kicking they'd earned. She paused, seeing them standing there in a huddle and staring at her, and tentatively asked, "I'm sorry . . .?"

Okubo had been elected spokesman for this, and the other two stepped back in unison, giving him a shove. "Hi, Yukimura," they chorused. Her puzzlement deepened, and underneath it stirred irritation, and a sign of the well-hidden violent streak that made her such a good match for the most ruthless thug at the school.

Hurriedly, Okubo copied their greeting, then said, "We didn't want to disturb you while you were doing student council work, but we had a couple of things to ask you, is that okay?"

She looked almost likely to blow them off with a polite excuse of some kind, but paused, and then seemed to be considering. "Have . . . have you been waiting here for hours?" They nodded. Her face cleared. "Well, I suppose I can answer them while I'm on the way to drop this off, but I have to be somewhere right away." She flashed a stack of paper and half-turned to begin walking. The three boys nodded vigorously and fell into step beside her.

It was a very good thing that the halls were all but deserted by now, because the sight of Kuwabara's trouble-making sidekicks walking with Keiko Yukimura, tacit-though-unofficial girlfriend of Yuusuke Urameshi, arranged around her in instinctive positions of deference as though she were their gang leader, would have disturbed a great many students and faculty alike. It had long ago been established, by those who cared to think about such things, that if Urameshi and Kuwabara ever stopped being rivals and actually started to work together, the school itself might implode. Possibly the district; they were divided on the probable spread of devastation. A small but vocal group insisted that the whole prefecture would go up in flames.

Yukimura didn't prompt them for their questions, so after a minute of awkward silence and being elbowed by Sawamura, Okubo coughed and said, "We were kind of wondering if you know where Kuwabara's been."

There it was again: the danger sign. The formation of boys twitched and reformed, reacting instinctively to the impending female fury. None of them had really had any girlfriends, being deliberately on the scary side, but they'd seen enough of this particular one to be afraid. The swish to her hips and the extra clack to her shoes as she strode down the empty hallway was reason enough to be wary.

"I have no idea," she said archly. Her hair tossed imperiously.

They exchanged looks of dismay, and the two taller ones prodded Okubo again, so that he had no choice but to continue. He swallowed nervously. "Uh, we just noticed that whenever he's gone, Urameshi's gone, too, and so we thought maybe you'd know if they were off fighting each other again or something." For days on end, that explanation was unlikely at best, but Kuwabara never told them anything specific, and still acted like beating Urameshi was his singular goal in life, so . . . well, maybe. It was their best guess.

Her expression did not lighten, and the papers crinkled in her hands. "What Yuusuke does is none of my business." Her footsteps were beginning to take on a stomp-like stride. "He didn't tell me where he was going."

"But―" Kirishima started. Sawamura whacked him on the back of the head, and he was silenced. The three boys all shared a look of disappointment.

If Urameshi hadn't told his girl anything, who could else could they ask? Would one of the teachers know, or would they have to risk life, limb and sanity to visit their leader's entirely-too-scary sister? And why did it fail to creep them out that Urameshi and Kuwabara kept vanishing for long periods at the same time like a furtive couple in a shoujo manga?

Apparently, in the quiet that followed as they maintained their step around her, Yukimura sensed their letdown and decided to take pity on them. She halted, and turned to face them.

"I don't know where Kuwabara is," she said, seeming serious, "but wherever he's gone, you'll just have to wait for him to get back. I'm sure it won't be long." When their faces remained despondent, she asked, "Why did you want to know?"

Okubo's words failed him, and Sawamura stalled out in embarrassment, so Kirishima jumped in to explain. "There's a test coming up, see, and he's trying not to fail any of his tests this semester so he can raise his average, so we told him we'd help him study." He put a hand behind his head in chagrin at having to admit to something so girly.

Then, finally, Yukimura stopped looking upset and smiled. "I see," she said. They all looked away in different directions, attempting to salvage their dignity. "Don't worry," the girl added. "I'm sure he's fine, and I'm sure he'll be back soon. Just be patient."

Red-faced, they nodded, and quickly dispersed. Somewhere nearby, there had to be a rival gang they could beat up to reassert their toughness; and hopefully, no one else had observed the exchange at all. Nonetheless, though, it reassured them curiously, and they decided to give Kuwabara a while longer to get back before they braved Shizuru of the Low Blood Pressure.

Just in case, though, they pooled money for a gift to bring. It was always better to be on the safe (and deferential) side when dealing with her.




-o- -o- -o-





Botan's oar streaked across Makai's overcast sky, blending badly with the turbulent clouds. She could see nothing. She did not care. She knew they were below her. The erratic pulse of the object at her wrist kept her on course, and her altitude kept her safe from detection.

Watch, she had been told; she had been unable. Report, she had been told; she had nothing to tell but what they could tell themselves. Do not interfere, she had been told; she ached to make her presence known.

She had tasted Koenma's fear, that had sent her on this pointless errand with such dire threat that he had never before levied against her. She would have gone regardless. His fear was her fear.

They had stopped. They were clear. No more waiting now; she would be summoned shortly. Relief―worse than that.




-o- -o- -o-





It seemed an age before Kurama finally slowed, his pulse automatically quieting in response to his change of pace. He'd managed to unintentionally overtake the others in their mad dash for safety; he halted near a large tree and waited for them to catch up.

Yuusuke came into view first, breath huffing out in little intermittent puffs of vapor like a steam engine. He skidded to a stop, creating long furrows in the slushy snow, and immediately put his back to the nearest tree-trunk, sliding down to sit in the wet and focus on catching his breath. Just behind him were Kuwabara and Yukina; the former dragged the latter along by her hand, as she seemed to be frozen in a state of static horror and disbelief and was incapable of autonomous movement. They, too, sat and panted for air.

"Well," Yuusuke said, still breathing hard, "that was exciting." He tossed a glance at Kuwabara. "She awake yet?"

"Shut up, Urameshi!" Kuwabara hollered at him. He was patently outraged at the insensitivity, and in this case rightly so, in Kurama's idle opinion. "She's upset, okay? We just stole something from her Elders!"

"Well they wouldn't give it to us, so what were we supposed to do?"

"I don't know! Something else!"

Kurama smiled openly at the two bickering fighters, who were regaining their normal oxygen intake far more quickly this way than by just sitting, and clenched his clawed fist around the small amber object. In truth, he was rather pleased with the way the theft had gone off; he would have liked to have more time to plan it, but all in all it had been most effective.

Yuusuke, of course, had provided him with that much-needed distraction―though Kurama regretted the demolishing of the lovely ice architecture. Thankfully, the property damage had been minimal, considering the circumstances. He had taken advantage of the confusion to purloin the necklace from the Elder's neck before anyone could react, and they had escaped with all due haste, pursued by a pack of angry, bow-wielding archers. It was a lucky stroke that none of them had actually been shot; there had been several near misses. From the fate of the trees that had been struck, it would have been more than a casual inconvenience. He was well reminded of the late, unlamented Seiryuu's favorite ice trick.

Though his youko side preened with glee at the success, his more diplomatic half was still sighing over the necessity. All had gone well, until he had named the specific object (couched in conjecture and politeness)―and discovered that it had been a gift. As such, the panel of Elders had unanimously agreed it could not be parted with, and all his attempts at renegotiation had been for naught. A desperate glance at Yuusuke, and, well―that was how it had gone.

"WELL IT'S TOO LATE NOW!" roared Yuusuke, cutting off whatever Kuwabara had just been yelling and incidentally echoing Kurama's thoughts. "There's no way to go back and fix it, so we might as well just take the thing to Koenma so we can all go home!" He laboriously climbed to his feet, crossing his arms in a gesture of stubbornness, and looking as though he might start a fight if anyone argued.

No one did. As Kuwabara lapsed into sullen silence and directed his efforts to comforting Yukina, Yuusuke turned to Kurama. "Do you still have a communication mirror on you?" he asked. "Mine got snow in it and I think it's busted. I need to call Koenma."

Kurama felt himself stiffen involuntarily. He nodded woodenly, after a moment of immobility, mind now caught up in a very different train of thought. His amusement vanished as though a hand had wiped it away.

Koenma.

He'd avoided thinking of this, being focused on accomplishing the task and helping the others as much as possible, and putting all other concerns from his mind as he'd often done on other ventures, but all such things had to conclude. The mission was over now, and the team would be required to report in. As with all their assignments of the past months, they would deliver the majority of this report in person. Kurama would be in Koenma's presence―and that was unacceptable.

He snarled inwardly, youko memories offering him many methods of revenge, all suitable for traitors of the highest degree; he had to force them down, and remind himself that it was not that simple, that he couldn't just kill or torture Koenma for what he had done. How much stronger that urge would be when in physical proximity.

I am not going back there. Never. If I go back, I will kill him.

"Whoa, whoa, did I say something wrong?"

Yuusuke's voice brought him back to sanity, and he realized that his fists were clenched and his body was battle-tense, as if he were about to rip into his friend. His expression probably wasn't any friendlier; he smoothed it. "I'm sorry," he said, deliberately relaxing his muscles to negate the inadvertent threat. "Here." He handed Yuusuke the mirror, then turned a little away to study an uninteresting tree-trunk, steadfastly ignoring the puzzled concern directed his way.

Fortunately for all involved, Yuusuke didn't pry. There was a slight beep as the mirror was flipped open. "Hey, Botan, you there?"

It was answered immediately, and by an unexpected voice. Kurama controlled another physical tensing at the sound.

"I'm not Botan, you ignoramus. What is it now?"

Yuusuke blinked into the screen. "Koenma? Since when do you answer the mirror?"

"Stop wasting my time and just tell me what you want!"

"Hey, chill out, I was just asking. We've gotten that magical thingy of yours back. At least, we think so."

"Good!" Slightly surprised delight had entered the highly irritable voice coming through over the tiny speaker. "What's it look like?"

"A shiny yellow jewel thing. That's the right thing, right?" Warning crept into Yuusuke's tone, as if daring circumstances to screw them over once more. But, in truth, even if it wasn't, there was really no going back after that fiasco. Either way, the mission had to be over.

"Of course it is! You've done well―bring it back to me at once! Botan will be with you shortly to accompany you on the way back."

"So where's the Reikai portal?"

"Northwest. You should reach it in less than a day if you fly at top speed."

"Can do. Be there in a bit." His voice changed abruptly, becoming steely hard. "And then, we'll talk."

Yuusuke closed the communicator with a soft click, cutting off the half-formed reply, and turned to hand it back to Kurama.

Kurama didn't accept it, nor did he move right away. When he did, it was to turn and face Yuusuke, staring into his eyes so intensely that he flinched back. Yes; everything he had hoped to see was there, unfolding from the walled-off place it had occupied while there was still a job to be done. There would be no need for him, as it should be. Yuusuke would say all that must be said, and then some―his nature would not allow him to do otherwise.

"I'm not going with you, you know," Kurama said, softly and with finality, heading off the inevitable question.

"Say what?" Kuwabara interjected. He was ignored.

Yuusuke instantly recognized that he was serious and responded in kind. "But can you afford not to?" His eyes, still locked with Kurama's, briefly blended concern and wisps of hurt with their low-banked, smoldering anger, letting it pass through just long enough that it could be seen and interpreted.

Kurama could not answer it now. Instead he tossed his head, projecting utter disdain. "No parole is worth forgiving this. Koenma can punish me as he likes―if he can catch me. I do not take betrayal lightly."

A nod. "I get it. Just try to stay in touch, all right?"

"I will." Kurama let his eyes and his expression soften just the tiniest fraction; he would miss the close, easy companionship. "Be well, Yuusuke, Kuwabara, Yukina." He looked at each of them in turn. "Make sure my mother stays happy."

And with that, he vanished into the frozen forest, leaving only scant foot-marks in the snow to show that he had ever been in the clearing.




-o- -o- -o-





Kuwabara watched after where Kurama had gone for a good while; five minutes, maybe, even after Botan had arrived and was talking to Yukina somewhere behind him. He couldn't shake the feeling that he'd been in company with a ghost. Nothing was right about the last day . . . and nothing would be right about the future.

He couldn't understand why he felt like this. Instead of just being glad that Kurama was alive―and he was glad for that―he felt cheated, somehow, and hollow, like it had no real meaning. Like it wouldn't change anything.

Like Kurama, once again, would never come back.

He felt cold down to his bones, and it wasn't from the snow surrounding him; it chased him as they took off for the portal, and he closed his eyes tightly, and wished he'd never come.




-o- -o- -o-





It was many hours later.

Something―he could only call it an instinct―caused Hiei to slow, then stop, hovering over a dense thicket of snow-blanketed pine trees. It was well into the night by now. This was terrain he knew all too well; the new koorime country. He would be here of all places, Hiei grumbled, swooping down low to phase through the canopy.

Kurama was asleep beneath a tall tree, curled up catlike in the hollow created by the tree's root system. A stray beam of moonlight that managed to pierce the thick cover played on his silver tresses, and his ears twitched in his sleep like a kitten's.

Hiei stared at the slumbering kitsune for a long time, watching each intake of breath, each quirk of the fuzzy ears, each minute movement that signaled life. A strange emotion kept him immobile. It was as if he were suddenly filled with intense happiness for no reason, and moving might fracture it like pressure on too-thin ice.

Finally, shaking his head and smirking faintly at the conceit, he settled onto the ground cross-legged beside his once-companion. "Hello, fox," he said, and plunged into Kurama's dream world.




-o- -o- -o-





Formless flashes coalesced in his vision, forming a soft, rosy brilliance that was not light; he couldn't be certain what it was. It felt comforting in an obscure way. He smiled as calm descended like a fog.

Then things changed. The not-light began to shift, into true light―into sunlight. Trees waved to the motion of a breeze, casting dappled shadows on the downy grass, and the odd songbird let loose a gay trill into the air of high noon.

Kurama blinked. He was in the park.

"You look lost, fox."

He spun, looking about for the owner of the voice, and spotted a dark-clad figure leaning casually against the trunk of a shady tree. "Hiei!"

Hiei, indeed, who smirked, pushing away to step into the sunlight. He was dressed in his customary black cloak, but his katana was absent from his side. "I see your gift for the obvious is intact."

Kurama went to him, hardly daring to believe, reaching out to grip his shoulder in a gesture of seldom-extended closeness―and stopped, his outstretched hand hovering in midair as he realized, in the manner of the detached sleeper, that he was no longer awake.

"This is a dream."

He let the hand drop, wrestling with his aborted reaction, reflexively keeping the conflict from his face. A dream only. He knew it had to be, and he cursed himself that he was so immediately aware of that. Even his unconscious mind, it seemed, would not let him deny what he had learned yesterday. Yet it was vivid, and remarkably so, as if at any moment, Yuusuke would saunter from behind one of the trees and tell him teasingly that the last day and its revelations had all been an elaborate practical joke. He was owed a few by now, really. He knew, though, that Yuusuke would never have lied to him about this, and that denial was a waste of his time.

Hiei shrugged indifferently in reply. "So what if it is? I'm here, aren't I?"

"No," Kurama said, turning from him, "you are not."

It was with effort that he kept his gaze from the figment. He would have walked away from it, but dismissing it should work as well, and there was nowhere to go here; yards away in all directions, surrounding the clearing and its fringe of enclosing trees, there was only glittering mist like a tangible wall, as though the dream had blocked off any exit to trap him in its facsimile of the sunlit park. He'd best wait for this scenario to change as dreams often did. There was no reason to indulge in any kind of fantasy. He was seldom deceived by dreams, anyway, being mindful of his own sleeping self even as his mind played out whatever random cycle of events it would. This one would pass. He studied the park's trees and paths, and waited.

Behind him, the figment snorted in a familiar, disgusted way. "So," it said, "because it's a dream, I'm not really here?"

"That is the nature of a dream: to be other than reality." He answered it because that might make it leave. If he were only arguing with himself, as he was wont to do, one side prevailing usually ended the conflict.

Another snort. "Perhaps I should have visited the fool. Even asleep, his inferior brain can tell the difference between a dream and a spiritual visitation. I would have thought better of yours." The tone bit and mocked, but in the peculiar way of Hiei, without any real malice behind it. The cadence matched memory well; Kurama knew Hiei's way of speaking better than any other's.

It made him pause. A spiritual visitation . . . it was possible. Yuusuke had told him of the way of spirits with dreams, and of how he had reached Keiko in that manner so that his life could be restored. But why, if it had been more than a week . . .?

Dark curls of fog drifted in the air around him, summoned by his self-directed anger. More than a week, and even the link had told him nothing.

At length, he said: "If you are Hiei in truth, I will hear you speak."
And if you are not, I will have none of this. Kurama could force himself to wake, if it came to it. He would allow this to continue only so long as it was still possible that his mind had not manufactured it. He was aware of the line, and would watch for it to be crossed.

"Still paranoid," Hiei/not Hiei grumbled. "You're ridiculously vain, you know, considering you're also supposed to be dead."

"I was not aware of that until today," Kurama answered stiffly, finally turning back around.

"Weren't you?"

"No."

"Then what were you doing for the last month?" the figment snapped angrily.

Kurama's eyes were flat and cold. "I had a mission."

"A pointless errand for that sniveling brat of a kami, you mean."

"If you prefer."

"A pointless errand that placed you out of contact for weeks, so far away that I couldn't even find the link, leaving that sniveling brat free to feed us tales of your untimely demise."

"Yes."

The lack of defense seemed to enrage the figment. It snarled. "What stupidity possessed you to agree to―"

"Enough."

The word was a weapon. The brief exchange halted with that truncated demand.

And, strangely, in the long moments they took to simply glare at each other, Kurama was reassured. Perhaps this was, after all, truly Hiei. Few others could drive him to such anger, so quickly; few others would dare to try.

It dissipated as he decided. When he spoke again, his face and posture had relaxed somewhat. "I've missed your presence here."

Hiei was startled right out of his own ire, his deep red eyes reflecting surprise and sudden discomfiture, but only for a second; he adapted to the sudden change of mood as deftly as he had always done, and in doing so he wordlessly acknowledged Kurama's acceptance of his identity without calling attention to it. "Hn," he said, to belatedly mask the reaction, looking away sharply. "You would."

Kurama almost smiled at that, but kept his expression sober and withdrawn; he could tell that Hiei would not appreciate fondness just now. "Yuusuke misses you as well," he said instead. "Even Kuwabara―and especially Yukina. She still does not know."

Hiei grunted, but his gaze softened, and returned to meet Kurama's. "Hn. Just as well." He gave Kurama an abrupt, piercing look, then asked carefully, "How are you?"

This was so banal, so utterly un-Hiei, that Kurama almost took a step back, wondering if he had been correct after all, studying him uncertainly before answering, "I'm well, more or less. What about you?"

"Well enough for being dead." Hiei actually laughed, and it was a merciless and grating sound. "It's not quite what I was hoping for. I should have asked Yuusuke about it first."

That, said so cavalierly―Kurama felt his face freeze over again, and his throat lock, preventing him from speaking. He wanted to speak, and ask Hiei a great many terrible things, but that was something he could not do. The barriers between them were thin, but not absent; some things were not his to ask.

Hiei seemed to read his thoughts, and snorted derisively for the third time, reacting as though he'd just been slighted. "Stop being an idiot. It had nothing to do with you."

Didn't it? he almost asked, but did not.

Hiei continued, "I was sick and tired of being alive, and having to be around the fool constantly didn't help; I could just as easily have killed him instead, but everyone seemed to think that was a bad idea." He laughed again, his tone acquiring a ring of self-mockery. "It turns out it would have landed me in jail either way."

Words eventually made it past the rigid mask that wanted to spread to the rest of Kurama's body. "Jail? What do you mean?"

"Koenma had me thrown in Reikai prison until I agreed to return to life." Hiei's voice dripped venom. "I considered killing him, but it didn't seem worth the effort."

Had he been in a more balanced state, that information would have immediately incensed Kurama. Tantamount to torture, and Koenma had known it―whatever it had been intended to accomplish, there was no forgiving that. He wondered that Hiei was so very normal right now; that normalcy gave him a trace of hope, and against himself, despite all of it, he had to ask the most insulting question on the list he now possessed.

"Are you coming back, then?"

Did you give in? Are you disgraced? Have you been offered something worth it?

Hiei glared at him in disgust, no doubt conscious of the implications as well, and not appreciating them. "Do you really think I'd do
that after all the trouble I went through to die? Don't be an idiot. I escaped."

Burgeoning hopes fluttered and died, replaced by a deeper sadness and some alarm. "You could be sentenced to eternity for breaking jail, Hiei! It isn't safe for you to be here―they'll catch you for certain!"

"Do you think I care?" Hiei retorted. "Why do you think I'm here? For a casual chat?"

Kurama was taken aback, and nettled by the response. "I do not think that―"

The fire demon cut him off in much the same manner that Koenma had dared, and seemed just as unconcerned that in doing so, he overstepped his bounds. "I'm here because I knew you'd need
me to knock some sense into your thick head. If you don't pay attention for once instead of spending your time pointlessly haunting forests full of weaklings, you're going to get yourself killed."

Anger withdrew itself; the brazen interruption would be let go for now in the face of its motivation. As Kurama stood watching him, irritation blending with curiosity, not sure how to respond to that declaration, Hiei tilted his head back to look at the sky, if the eddying, cloudy mass of pale pink could be called a sky.

"There's something big coming, fox. I don't know what it is―but you do, and I advise you to remember not to drop your guard. Regardless of how well you think you're concealing your ki, it doesn't make any difference if I can find you without it. At least stop sleeping in the open and start hiding better. After finding out what death is like, the last thing I want is for you to be stuck here with me." He dropped his gaze to meet Kurama's, giving him a dry and pointed look, pure irony with no humor behind it.

The world around them wavered, jostled by a twinge of vertigo. Colors refracted. Something about that look . . .

Kurama felt his eyes sting with utterly unexpected, disgraceful, all-too-human tears―abruptly the dream seemed to sap his careful self-control in a way he couldn't identify―but he caught them before they could escape, blinking rapidly and convulsively to clear his eyes of their subtle rainbows. His chin dropped, letting his hair fall over his face so that Hiei would not inadvertently see, for the moment it took to regain composure. Showing this kind of weakness would only earn him derision, and rightly so.

When he looked up again, he had forced a brightening tincture of amusement into his eyes, hiding their excess moisture. "Why, Hiei," he quipped, returning the irony in a properly flippant manner, "I didn't know you cared."

Where Kurama would have expected a simple "Hn," or at least a denial (Hiei had always hated being needled about possessing softer sensibilities), all he received was a long-suffering eye-roll. "That's because you've always been a stupid fox. Stupid foxes believe too much of what they hear. If I didn't care, I wouldn't bother." He looked away again, apparently casually, as if the not-quite-in-focus trees were of more visual interest than his former demon partner. Kurama knew him well enough, however, that he could sense Hiei covering for something, if not what it actually was.

"I suppose," he replied, dropping back into neutrality of expression, still covering for something of his own.

"We still share a bond, fox," Hiei told him with an uncommon directness that said he was discomfited. "It's not precisely convenient, but we do, so be sure that I'll know the minute you do something foolish. I don't want to find out that I've wasted my time coming here. Stay alive."

And with that, he turned his back, and walked off into the trees.

Not anticipating such an unannounced departure, Kurama took an unplanned step forward, mouth open to protest; he found he had no further words. He still had questions, and they might never find answers if not asked now . . . but they could not be asked. He knew that. And so he could say nothing.

The thin, black form had melted into the glinting mist, and Kurama couldn't see him anymore. The ground beneath him rumbled beneath his unmoving feet―it was shifting, dissolving into muted shimmers of that terrible not-light, and as it vanished completely, he let himself fall. Dreams, as with all things, always had an end.


What he saw next was nothing more than snowy, shadowy forest, the trees forbidding and dark in Makai's night.

Kurama reached up and brushed a spun-silver hair from his eyes, grimacing faintly when his hand encountered slight dampness. Betrayed by his physical form. He could almost hear Hiei's disgust as he drifted off into a deeper, dreamless sleep.

borderline_mary


havishanta

PostPosted: Wed Jul 29, 2009 6:58 pm


The best chapter yet! : D

Please keep updating and do it soon~!

By the way, I MUST compliment you on the Kurama dream. It was ALL too amazing. Even if I HADN'T known Hiei slipped into Kurama's dream and there was continuous questioning of whether or not he was just a figment of Kurama's imagination, I would've known, just because you wrote him SO well, especially for the situation he was in. AND Kurama's tears were DEFINITELY a twist. I didn't see it coming and wouldn't have thought about it, but you did it EXTREMELY well. Like, okay. Dream = perfection! blaugh heart heart heart

Like I said, PLEASE update soon! : DDD
PostPosted: Fri Jul 31, 2009 10:33 pm


Changing Death
9: The Same Door


Chapter Theme Song: Shattered (The Cranberries)

((Thanks, havi! *huggles you*))

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

-March, 1988-

"Hiei," Kurama warned with a flash of his dull eyes, "you are not yourself―do not presume that you can see my motives clearly."

The very stance which Hiei now took, the Sword held lightly in one hand with the easy, unconscious grip of one never without a weapon, broadcast incongruity and schism to the thief who had known him now for a year. He stood loosely but not comfortably, his eyes darting from one fixed trajectory to another instead of scanning around him for enemies; his expression had nothing studied in it, no attempt at guard nor thought. He looked off balance in a way that he had never been before in Kurama's experience, and furious besides, and that made him dangerous. Acknowledging this, Kurama's own posture was wary, ready for an unprovoked attack. He eyed the Sword. He had more than a suspicion.

"I am not myself?" Hiei sneered. His eyes were wide with anger when they should have been narrowed. "Extending my trust to a half-human, game-playing fox and expecting it to be honored―you're right, Kurama! I should have killed you by now!"

And in this state, he still might try.

Kurama was not going to be daunted by that threat. "I can hardly betray a plan to which I was never privy," he said.

"I told you I wanted all three!"

Well, that was true enough. Kurama chose to shrug. He knew he was, indeed, betraying their trust, but in a few days it wouldn't matter much. He answered calmly, "And I need this one for a brief time. You may have it back after that, if you wish. It's a fair enough price for aiding you in such a dangerous theft."

Hiei gestured angrily with his free hand. "How dare you!"

"How dare I?" He was letting Hiei provoke him, which was not wise, but no one said those words to him with impunity. "You, as you are now, would ask that of me? Look to your own judgment, Hiei, before you question mine." His hand tightened around the Mirror in his pocket. If there was to be physical violence, it would likely be now. He already knew that he could defeat Hiei at this moment, with the Jaganshi so far from kilter, but he would have to be careful that he did not allow the Sword to touch him.

But the attack did not come. Hiei merely stood there, glaring impotently, clearly too angry to reply.

Time to depart, perhaps.

Kurama presented Hiei with his back.

"You'll have it in three days, and not before," he stated flatly. "I only delay the letter of our agreement, not violate it, and I will not apologize to you for the deception. You knew I would have my own reasons for aiding you in this, and that you are not entitled to know what they are."

"Don't think I will forgive this!" came the low growl from behind him; but still Hiei made no move to initiate a fight.

Strangely, that gave Kurama pause―that even half-insane from the magic of the object he held, even with his temper roused and his control frayed, even with his background of violence and death, Hiei would not attack him. He still had his honor, and his loyalty. Kurama could not say the same.

He wished that he could explain why he was doing this . . . but he could expect no one to understand, and least of all another demon. Hiei would wonder for only a short time in any case, and once those three days had passed, there would no longer be a reason for wondering.

"I don't," he replied simply, and walked away into the trees. "Goodbye, Hiei."





-o- -o- -o-





The journey to and through the portal was uneventful.

There was nothing―no fanfare, no flash of light, nothing of the feared "effects" of passing the artifact through it. The portal itself was very impressive, its age and power apparent to the naked eye, but that was really all. They were through in moments, standing somewhere in the unmarked vastness of the Reikai's primary plane, watching wind they couldn't feel ruffle the yellow grass. From there, Botan offered them her oar, and they took off flying. She knew where she was, even without landmarks; the palace had its own call for her kind.

She wished she could feel relieved about the safe entrance.

The winds were high and fitful, keening at a level above human hearing and buffeting Botan from side to side as she escorted Yuusuke and his companions to their destination. She made minute corrections to their course, slowing down what she hoped was an imperceptible amount, her pulse thudding dully in her ears.

The unrelenting landscape brought her no relief from her thoughts; the saffron ground that seemed to stretch into infinity was unbroken by anything save the river, and that wound gently towards the palace as it always had, too familiar to help. Even the clouds seemed static, affected little by the wind and moving only sluggishly across the horizon. There wasn't much variety in this world, to be sure―or, at least, not in this part of it. It hadn't changed even a little in the many centuries that she had been doing her work, and that had always cheered her before now. She enjoyed its constancy, as someone who always encountered souls in flux, and it reminded her that there were some things that didn't end.

Now it only reminded her that most things did.

None of the Tantei had spoken to her, not a word, since she had appeared to ferry them to Koenma; the silence between them was unnatural and unnerving. It prickled along her nerves until she was certain she was broadcasting guilt and discomfort clearly for all to sense, tempered by a healthy spurt of fear―for she was afraid, of the set of Yuusuke's jaw, of the whiteness of Kuwabara's knuckles, and of the helpless distress on Yukina's face.

There's no telling what they're capable of now, she thought anxiously. They're sure to be feeling betrayed, and for them, betrayal is the highest sin.

And she had played a part in that betrayal.

Reikai's pale lavender sky dimmed before her dark thoughts. She couldn't guess what they would do once they were in audience with Koenma; it might be that they would quit their service of the Reikai entirely, leaving the worlds with no real defense. They might try to kill Koenma, or even some of the oni in their anger, and she would probably be forced to have them arrested. She dreaded that duty, and doubted it was even possible to fulfill. She'd never been ordered to do something like that before, but these circumstances were volatile, and she was the one who had both seniority and familiarity. It would have to be her responsibility.

She despised her position now more than she ever had before.

She wished fervently that she did not have to do this. She would accept any other post from Koenma, anything that didn't require her to lie to her friends like that ever again―but it was impossible. She remembered little of who she had been before becoming a ferry-girl, but she did remember one thing: it was forever. She might exist for millennia, caught between life and death, ferrying souls to and from the Ningenkai one by one in a ceaseless parade. Until King Enma himself dismissed her, she would have no reprieve.

She had not cared, back then. She couldn't remember what had driven her to accept her position, knowing what it would entail, but she could recall feeling no regrets for her decision. But now she regretted everything.

I knew I shouldn't have gotten close to them. They're mortal, and mortals die, and even demons will wither while I remain young. But I can't help it. Oh, Koenma, if you knew how weak I was, you would never trust me again . . . and neither would I.

Their destination was upon them sooner than she had hoped, and she slowed again to deposit her passengers before the gate. They touched down without a glance at her as she sent her oar to other-space and made to follow. All her attempts at catching their eyes failed.

They probably hate me now, she thought miserably, and hung her head, trusting to long familiarity to guide her feet.

It was because of this that she did not see Kuwabara step in front of her until his blue uniform came into her vision, and she squeaked softly, coming to a halt only inches from him. Looking up in surprise, she was herself arrested by his eyes―and the unexpected compassion they held.

"You don't have to feel so bad, Botan," he told her, before she could even form the question in her mind. "I know that whatever Koenma told you to do, you didn't have a choice in it. Whatever punishment you ferry-girls have for disobeying orders, it has to be worse than getting fired or something, or you would have told us about all this. I don't blame you for anything, Botan―our deal is with Koenma, not you, okay?"

Speechless, Botan could only nod mutely, and Kuwabara turned around to lead the way in.

That was . . . startling . . . Her spirits almost dared to rise at the unasked-for reprieve―until she caught sight of Yuusuke.

Sick at heart, she hurried past him to catch up to Kuwabara, not wanting to see again those dark eyes telling her, in no uncertain terms, that he did not so easily forgive.




-o- -o- -o-





"This is your doing, you know. First that thief who lost us half our power, and now this sneaky fox who sat right under our noses and learned all our secrets."

"Will you keep your ignorance under lock? We must merely find and crush him, and it will be a moot point."

"But where's he hiding?"

"We're figuring that out now. The igurka are gathering information."

"They're worthless. We should hunt him ourselves."

"We will. Have some patience, if it's not too taxing; this will take much less time if we do it my way."

"We always do it your way."

"That's because my method works, idiot."

"Sometimes."

"It will this time as well."

"Will I at least get to eat him when you're done making him hurt?"

"No, and do not ask that again. The answer will not change."

"Why not?"

"Because, my brutish compatriot, I doubt I'll ever be done making him hurt. But you'll get a share in that, if it pleases you."

"Good enough."

"I'm so glad to hear it."




-o- -o- -o-





The plump white rabbit whiffled in the snow, burying its tiny snout and then pulling it back again, twitching furiously to bring warmth into it. A stray blade of grass dared to poke up from the thick layer of whiteness, sheltered from the fiercest weather by overhanging trees, enticing the rabbit to again delve its sensitive pink nose into the cold.

It was not the scent of the greenery, however, that held the attention of the silver-shadowed figure hiding just upwind in the sparse bracken. Narrow golden eyes gazed with unblinking intensity, muscles held absolutely still beneath sleek fur, muzzle open slightly and fogging breath concealed within the snow. The silent predator waited with infinite, confident patience for his moment to come to him.

Hiei was bored.

Patient as he was, he had never had the desire to draw things out in the manner of which Kurama seemed so very fond. This hunt would have ended long ago if he had been the fox crouched in the snow, rather than extended to a maddening length.

Just so you can make a perfectly clean kill, fox? You'd wait there all day if the wind didn't seem right.

And yet despite his boredom, he was content to watch his former partner at the hunt. It gave him pause for thought that he was so complacent, and had been nagging at him ever since the realization had occurred that he would have been satisfied to watch no matter what Kurama had been doing, so long as it was Kurama. He couldn't even pretend he had some ulterior motive for staying―he had already acknowledged, grudgingly, that he had missed Kurama's companionship. Not until he had seen him again, sleeping in the koorime forest, had he fully realized this.

That was peculiar. Hiei did not "miss" anyone. He needed no companionship. He'd never felt bereft before, living and killing alone in the Makai, so why he should be displaying such a disgustingly human trait now was beyond him.

He was being sentimental. He needed to cease with this nonsense immediately.

Lassitude. Well, so what if he was being a bit reflective? It meant nothing.

He looked away, surveying the edge of koorime territory from a distinctly unique perspective, one to which he had never had access before his death. On the one horizon, the faint tinge of green that signaled a distant, warm forest; on the other, a dazzling strip of silvered white, broken by splotches of dark brown, black and bits of blue. Hiei had been glad when Kurama had headed for the edge of the ice country and all the associations it contained, but he wished the kitsune he was following would not have become hungry before they could be entirely clear of it. Sitting here while he hunts rabbits is not my notion of fun.

He snorted wryly. I suppose I could be doing less enjoyable things. Like following the fool, for instance. While it might be amusing to haunt him, I doubt I would be able to withstand his constant nearness for very long; if Meikai had anything worse to offer, I'd probably take it. Although if he dares touch Yukina, he will live out his miserable life without a moment's true peace. I'll skin that oafish b*****d with nothing but my astral hands.

His thoughts gentled as he watched the rabbit move a little through the snow. Yukina. I wonder how she fares. Hn. Probably fine enough, if those human idiots don't slip up in my absence. It's better that she never knows.

That particular thought was not at all new to him. In point of fact, he couldn't remember the first time it had crossed his mind. How long had he felt that way? Long enough, he supposed, for it to have become reflexive―the hypocrisy almost amused him. He was fiercely proud of his fighting ability, to the point where he would do most anything to preserve his skills and his reputation, but it seemed beyond reprehensible to have Yukina's innocent questing end with a creature like him. Though he disliked lying to her, he considered it necessary, and felt no conflict; an honor code he might have, but protecting her did not violate that code, and to say that he felt guilt for anything outside its limits would imply that he had an overactive conscience. He hadn't slipped that much since he had joined the Tantei.

Although, what else had changed since he had become a "good guy," he shuddered to think.

Guilt in itself was an emotion entirely new to him, and an uncomfortable one at that, which had presented itself like a neatly-wrapped present at the first opportunity. Thus far, only Kurama had caused him to experience it (although Yuusuke had come dangerously close on several occasions), and Hiei resented him highly for it. You seem to delight in making my life complicated, kitsune. I wonder if it's another of your little amusing games. The redhead was a source of endless puzzlement, to say nothing of the endless headaches that came with it. Hiei blamed Kurama for a good many changes in himself, none of them changes he particularly welcomed, but the clever Kurama seemed to be curiously opaque when it came to such things, and had never noticed his pique.

A stray beam of light from the rising sun drifted over his eyes, startling him into realizing that it was dawn. Oddly enough, the light didn't sting, though he flinched reflexively. Was it because it could no longer touch him, like everything else in the corporeal world?

Pah. He was thinking too much.

He didn't care for the amount of thinking he had been doing lately; it seemed superfluous and generally wasteful to spend his time like that. Then again, without his physical body, it wasn't as if he could really train any longer―and there was another of those damned 'then again's. Since when had he spent so much time contradicting himself? This was pointless―

Below him, Kurama pounced.

Hiei felt something prickle along his skin, like a chill breeze―in a dead calm where there was no wind. The trees with their broad needles had not even stirred an inch.

Every instinct he had ever possessed snapped to attention with a suddenness that nearly overflowed his mind with input. Narrowed, scanning eyes detected nothing out of the ordinary; his acute hearing yielded the same result. His Jagan eye was dormant as it had been since his death, and the reflex to rely on it had to be overridden with some effort; that left him with only his neo-physical senses, and a strange premonition of danger.

He knew what it was without having to think.

So. Those sniveling cowards back at the Reikai have finally organized a search for me. How predictably slow. He felt for the danger sensation, trying to pinpoint a direction, but it was too general, seeming to hang in the air around him. He would have to hide. That would be easy enough. The Reikai weren't known for their skill at investigation or tracking―Yukina's five-year imprisonment was proof enough of that. Hiei intended to avoid any further imprisonment for himself just as deftly.

A wry reflection on the irony in "the peace of death" entered his thoughts; he had had more peace during his arguments with Kuwabara.

He glanced down at Kurama, who was now tearing into his prey with uniquely vulpine enthusiasm, and sighed, annoyed. Again, prevailing upon the fox's good grace was a necessity. Hiei supposed there were better places he could hide, but he wasn't about to leave Kurama alone now. The idiot has already proved he needs my help. Now he has the opportunity to return the favor.

He drifted down closer, and smirked sardonically as he settled into his friend's spiritual shadow, ducking under the aura and using it like a shield. It wouldn't keep them from finding him for long, but it would at least buy him some time to consider his options. He waited patiently for Kurama to finish his meal, and then clung to the aura as the two of them sped for the Makai gate.

Hn. Hiding from the weather in the fox's room.




-o- -o- -o-





The walk through the hallway was the longest walk of Yuusuke's life.

Step. Step. Step.

Their feet echoed hollowly. They walked in step out of long habit, save Botan, who levitated nervously ahead of them on her oar. This corridor had never been so silent that Yuusuke could remember, though he could recall times when they had not spoken; this quiet was heavier, colder, and more oppressive. An empty quiet.

Step. Step. Step.

This was a new kind of pain, to match the strange new silence. He had never felt pain this way before, not this deep in his chest or this high in his throat. He felt its distinction in a calm, almost detached way, completely independent of the rage that bottled in his body and ki.

He knew why it felt different. He had seen friends die, be humiliated, and be tortured; he had had all three happen to him on various occasions. But never, not once since he had given his trust to someone, had he been betrayed. Not by a friend.

Step. Step. Step.

Trust. He had believed so few worthy of it, and never granted it lightly. Those few had to earn what was given, and only his fellow Tantei had ever earned unconditional faith. He trusted them with his life and the lives of those he cared for. Only one other had come close to reaching that level―and he could not have fallen farther.

Step. Step. Step. Step. Stop.

The door.

Anger made his chest tighten with each breath he took through his clenched jaw. He let go of the calm in a few taut exhalations, giving himself over to the rage that would sustain him through this confrontation. He hardly saw the oni as he passed them, and didn't notice them draw back from his deadly expression; he didn't even see Botan disappear down a corridor, leaving them alone, or Yukina hang back in fearful reluctance. His eyes were only on the door to Koenma's office. He stepped into that office as though stepping into the ring―teeth bared, eyes slitted, heart constricted into a cold, hard lump of steel.

This was hurting him, more than he could stand, far more than his reason told him it should. The anger was as much a defense against the pain as it was a true emotion; it was like needles in his throat and chest as he stared his boss down.

The boss he had thought was also a friend.

Koenma was sitting at his desk, for once not rummaging through the papers on it, wearing his teenaged form―the only one Yuusuke liked. The toddler body just seemed incongruous and unsettling, but this older, more poised visage suited his position much better. In a way, it made what Yuusuke was going to say easier; this was a Koenma who knew full well what he had done, and wasn't hiding behind his toddler form and pretending to be naïve. Yuusuke held a sort of grim appreciation for that.

He didn't bother with a preamble. Striding with barely suppressed rage, he approached the desk and slapped the amber half-sphere down with a loud, ringing clop. The sound resonated in the cavernous room; Koenma automatically reached for the artifact, but Yuusuke had not removed his hand. For a moment, silence glittered under the hot lights of the office.

"You lying b*****d." The hiss emerged from his mouth as an unplanned, unrecognizable thread of sound, nearly impossible to hear beneath the diminishing echoes the artifact had kicked up. A change came over Koenma's features―a change that did not include surprise.

That, itself, destroyed the last of Yuusuke's faint, disregarded hope that somehow, Koenma had been wrong, too. He knew the Reikai was badly organized, and that it was easy for Koenma to screw things up, and a small part of his mind had wanted to believe that it was only that, and there was nothing to blame but incompetence. Not so now. That look meant everything he hadn't wanted it to mean, and had known it would. That its primary ingredient was guilt did not matter at all, and would not matter, ever.

Yuusuke straightened up, yanking his hand from the artifact as though it had suddenly begun to burn him, and growled, "So here's your toy. I hope it's <********> worth it."

Another, more familiar voice spoke behind him: "Let him talk, Urameshi." It was too calm, too reasonable, and Yuusuke refused to acknowledge it.

What it did was make Koenma bold; he straightened a bit in his chair and smoothed over his initial reaction. Yuusuke did not even allow him to open his mouth, however.

"He doesn't get to talk," he said, rudely slicing off whatever Koenma had been about to say. "You know why, Kuwabara? Because there's nothing he can say that can even come close to justifying what he did." He never took his eyes off Koenma's. "Hiei's dead because of you. He's dead because of your stupid lies, and you've probably got him doing some s**t-hole community service for his entire afterlife because he pissed you off. Is that it?"

Blackly embittered satisfaction sprang to life at Koenma's wince. Yuusuke wasn't done talking.

"Kurama can't even bring himself to be in the same world as you are, and the only reason I can is that I don't want my world to be french-fried by some demon. I can't speak for Kuwabara, but as far as I'm concerned, you've still got a lead detective―but what you don't have is a friend." He straightened up. "And that's all I have to say to you."

And with that, he pointedly turned his back on Koenma's poleaxed look and began to march purposefully towards the door.

Kuwabara grabbed his shoulder as he went past, detaining him. "Hold on, Urameshi! I wanna hear what he has to say!"

"Then stay and listen," snapped Yuusuke coldly, jerking himself free. "I'm leaving."

"You owe it to him to stay!" persisted Kuwabara.

"I don't owe him anything!" Yuusuke exploded.

"He's been our boss for a long time now and he's saved our lives more times than I can count, so if you're never gonna to speak to him again at least stay here and hear him out! He at least deserves a chance to try and explain himself!"

"Shut up, Kuwabara! I don't care how many times he's saved my life! I don't care how many times he's saved your life! All I care about is that he got Hiei killed, and I will not forgive him for that!"

"I'm not asking you to forgive him! I'm asking you to stay in here for a few minutes and pretend to listen because if you don't, I might decide to not ever speak to you again!"

That hit home. He'd lost Hiei; he'd more or less lost Kurama, and he'd lost Koenma and Botan. If he lost Kuwabara as a friend―

Yuusuke glared at his companion, fought down icy barbs of fear and hatred and turned back to Koenma, who was staring at them with the most peculiar expression on his face.

"Fine. Talk."

The silence stretched long between them.

"You don't understand," Koenma said quietly, his tone subdued. He picked up the amber artifact and clenched his fingers around its scraggy edges. "I had no choice. Don't you know what this is?"

At these words, Yuusuke snarled and almost turned to leave again, but held his place, Kuwabara's threat fresh in his mind. He said nothing.

"This―this is more important and more dangerous than anything in the three worlds. More lives than Hiei's were at stake; more lives than you can imagine." His eyes held pleading when he looked up. "I'm a god, Yuusuke. I have to make decisions based on what's best for everyone, not just a favored few. Getting this back was worth Hiei's life, and yours, and even mine―I had to do what I did."

Yuusuke's vision went red, and it was all he could do to confine his rage to words. "That's a load of―"

"Why weren't we allowed to know?" asked Kuwabara roughly, interrupting. He put a hand on his teammate's shoulder, an obvious sign to stand down, and Yuusuke shrugged it angrily away. A tiny modicum of self-control prevented him from ripping it off.

The prince was silent for a long moment. He wouldn't meet their eyes. "For your protection."

"And I suppose it was for Hiei's protection, too?" snarled the black-haired boy.

"Yes, dammit!" Koenma's fists hit the desk. "I wanted you all where I could keep an eye on you! I knew you'd stay in Ningenkai until I called for you if―" He halted, shut his eyes, and drew in a deep breath, beginning again. "The only way to be absolutely sure that you wouldn't get concerned about Kurama and go to check on him was to tell you he was dead, and given the nature of his mission, there was a high possibility that would turn out to be the truth. If you had disrupted that mission, all of you would almost certainly have died, and to prevent that I lied to you because it was too dangerous to tell you the truth.

"I didn't expect you to forgive me for the deception, but I was prepared to accept your resentment; I did not expect Hiei to react as he did. In fact, it was the last thing I expected him to do. My plan was to get Kurama through his mission as safely as I could, then tell you everything once he was out of danger―it was never meant to cause any deaths, least of all Hiei's." His voice was as angry as his Tantei's now, though much more level, but it was threatening to lose that stability.

That, at least, was almost true. Yuusuke remembered well enough.

He'd gone to Koenma himself, demanding to know why Kurama hadn't been calling his mother (who had supplicated "Shuuichi's nice friends" for company in his absence) like he usually did, and had been given a verbal runaround that had ended with the unwelcome discovery that Kurama hadn't checked in with the Reikai, either―and that the plan, for some retarded reason, wasn't supposed to let him check in at all until the mission was over. Yuusuke had promptly declared his intent to go find him and rescue him from whatever screw-up Koenma had dumped him into.

Koenma had protested strenuously, Yuusuke hadn't budged, there had been some more arguing, and eventually―why, he couldn't remember now―he'd given in and promised to wait for information, like the rest of the known universe, and in exchange Koenma would get Kurama to check in early. It hadn't been an easy surrender, especially since Koenma had been even more tight-lipped than usual about the entire mission, and Yuusuke wasn't one to back down from anything, especially when it involved protecting his friends. But he had, however reluctantly.

And now Reikai's prince was using that argument as a ******** excuse. Yuusuke wanted to throttle him; if possible, the self-righteous logic layered on that memory and enraged him even further. He would not be blamed for this.

"That's bullshit!" he yelled. "Why the hell didn't you just tell us where he was going in the first place? We're not toddlers like you, we can listen to simple instructions!"

Koenma shot back with just as much heat, looking pissed as hell that his explanation hadn't been accepted. "You're not toddlers, but you're certainly as insubordinate! I couldn't tell you where he was going because it was too dangerous, but I knew that if you were worried enough about him, you'd go no matter what I told you to do, and I couldn't take that risk!"

"The least you could have done if you were going to lie anyway was tell us he was fine and didn't need help! Did that ever occur to you?"

"Do you think I don't know that you don't trust me? You were already about to run off and find him, and Hiei especially has almost a sixth sense about lies―"

"You b*****d! Don't you dare!"

"Will you both shut up so I can get a word in?" yelled Kuwabara. "Stop shouting at each other and just let Koenma finish what he's got to say! When he's done you guys can yell all you want, but I'm not gonna spend all day listening to you fight!"

"Kuwabara, SHUT UP!" roared Yuusuke.

"Stop acting like a kid, Urameshi! If―"

Yuusuke didn't allow this friend to get any farther. Driven beyond reason, his fist lashed out, catching Kuwabara on the cheekbone and sending him flying into the office wall.

The crash scattered a stack of papers and reverberated vacuously in the silence that followed. Koenma's eyes were wide, and he dropped the amber half-globe on his desk, pinging more bright sounds off the walls.

Silence reigned once more.

Yuusuke's anger vanished before realization. He lowered his arm, stricken. "Kuwabara―" he began, then stopped.

Kuwabara levered himself off the ground, putting a hand to his face. Yukina, who had until then been standing speechless in the doorway, dashed to his side and knelt, touching the already purpling bruise. Healing energy began to plume from her hand, soothing it with scarcely more than a thought.

Yuusuke felt rooted to the spot. Guilt washed over him, and he reached out a hand, taking a step forward to assist as Yukina struggled with her much heavier companion, trying to help him stand. Speech forced its way haltingly through his lips. "Kuwabara, I didn't mean to―are you all right?"

Just as his fingers closed around his friend's arm, Kuwabara pulled himself fully upright and threw Yuusuke off of him with some force. Yuusuke stumbled back, almost into the desk, and belatedly caught his balance. He stared into Kuwabara's eyes, and fear thrilled through him at what he saw there.

"Fine, Urameshi," Kuwabara said. His voice was hard. "If you won't listen to reason, then you can just leave and not come back."

And just like that, there was nothing left for Yuusuke to say. He just stood there, feeling nothing at all he could identify, waiting for that sentence to be unsaid and hating with incredible intensity the arrogance that had made him cause it. Not a minute past he'd been worried about losing Kuwabara as a friend . . . and here they both were. As stupid as Yuusuke could be, it had to be a new record for him.

Koenma broke into the silence. "Kuwabara, that's not your decision to make." A pause. "It's Yuusuke's."

As both the Tantei turned their attention to him, his posture slumped in a gesture of defeat. "I won't keep him here if he doesn't want to remain, and if he doesn't want to stay on as a detective, he doesn't have to."

Wind completely taken from his sails, Yuusuke groped for words. The rage that had given him momentum had dissipated, but he found stability in his own guilt, finally forcing words to surface and not knowing what they would be before they emerged.

"I already answered that, Koenma. The worlds are more important to me than what a b*****d you are. But I'm not staying here any longer, and I'm not coming back. You can take your cases to me when they come up, or not at all." He turned to his teammate and tiny koorime companion. "Kuwabara, Yukina―if you don't want me around anymore, I won't come around. But it's going to be a hell of a lot harder to work together if we aren't speaking. At least let me pretend I'm still worth having friends."

Unable to think of anything further to say, he pivoted on his heel and paced out of the office. This time, no one stopped him; they all watched him go in silence.




-o- -o- -o-





"Urameshi? Yuusuke Urameshi?" Mr. Iwamoto pushed his glasses up on his face and formed a sneering expression Keiko was quite sure she didn't like. "Well. Skipping again today, I see, fortunately for the rest of us. And here we were all getting so used to his noxious presence. Yukimura?"

He's right, she mused, raising her hand politely. Her own response to the attendance call was formality only―she never missed a day of school―but these two weeks were the first in six that Yuusuke had missed, either. She thought of Kuwabara's three friends, and their worries. It was hard not to add them to her own. I was getting used to him being here. I wonder . . . when he'll be back.

And she also wondered, guiltily, whether his seat in the classroom would stay vacant once he did.




-o- -o- -o-





Botan had escaped to the break room, of all places; but she was supposed to stay nearby for when everyone would leave, and felt too worn out to gate home anyway. Fortunately there was no one else there, and she was able to fix herself some very calming tea and sit alone at the low table without drawing curious eyes and questions at her weariness.

If there had been rumors before about Yuusuke refusing to return, they would be back in even greater force by the end of the hour.

The look on his face―she couldn't help but shudder. The oni were terrified, as they had been the last time Hiei, while alive, had walked the halls. That had been anticipatory, a result of someone or another leaking the story about Kurama's supposed death, and according to office gossip, everyone in the palace was lucky Hiei hadn't blown it up. Botan wasn't sure if she agreed with that assessment or not.

Yuusuke's reaction to present events, however, was not at all mysterious, and after seeing his face as he walked towards the office, she didn't have to wonder anymore what he would do. He would quit. She knew he would. He'd never come here again, just as the rumors would reflect, and where they'd been wrong before . . .

Another ferry-girl swanned gracefully through the door, heading for the schedule lists, and Botan ducked her head towards her teacup, missing the coworker's identity in an effort to minimize her own presence. Maybe after today she'd be allowed to go back on normal detail herself, and her portion of the sheets would no longer list her as on call for the Reikai Tantei. Gods, she was so exhausted, the thought of having to show up in Koenma's office again today made her head hurt.

"Botan?"

"Yes?" Even to her, her voice sounded cranky.

"Did you switch shifts with Kasumi for Thursday?"

What day was it now? "Probably," she answered, lifting her chin with a sigh, determined to avoid being snappish. "I've been trying to get more collections recently."

The other woman―her name was escaping Botan at the moment―frowned pensively. "What did you trade her?"

"Paperwork."

"You don't usually have much."

"That's why she agreed."

"Botan," the younger ferry-girl said, "you don't like collections. Why have you been trading for them?" She came closer, sinking down into a comfortable seat on the table's opposite side and placing both hands in her lap.

I'm not in the mood for this; but I can't be impolite. "Does it inconvenience your schedule?" she asked with only half-feigned concern, curling one hand around her tea for the warmth. "I can try to work out something. Would you like to shuffle and take the collections instead? If it works better for you, I don't mind―"

She was interrupted firmly. "You look awful. You probably shouldn't be working at all. You have personal days left, you know." Black eyes were frank and motherly, resting with seriousness on Botan's face, probably taking in everything she'd hoped no one would heed that hinted at her general state of fatigue and strain. This woman had become a ferry-girl at much older than Botan, which wasn't helping the situation. Botan hated looking so much like a child compared to the other workers.

"Oh, no, I'm fine!" she exclaimed, throwing up her customary cheer like a shield. "I've just been having trouble sleeping. Let me tell you, this mortal body is a hassle―it's always getting tired just when I'm in the middle of something, and then it doesn't want to rest when I've actually got the time. Actually, I've been thinking about asking for an upgrade. Koenma can probably make one for me that doesn't get thrown off so easily, but he's been busy, too, and I just haven't felt like I can bother him." She grinned and put a hand behind her head, willing her disclaimer to have the intended effect. She really didn't need other people dragged into this mess, even only partially. As senior adjunct to the Prince, and one of the oldest employees in the ferry-girl ranks, she wasn't supposed to pawn off her responsibilities on others. The other employee's mothering was misplaced.

"Is it really that taxing, to have a mortal body?" Now the woman was curious, diverted from her concern. "Do you really have to sleep every night like a normal human?"

"Most of the time," Botan replied, relieved. "I can get away without sleeping for two days at a time, if I need to, but not too often, and not at all if I use any of my healing or make too many gates."

"How do you get anything done?" She sounded aghast. As immortal, spiritual beings, ferry-girls slept once every couple of months, if that, and only to recharge if they ran low on ready energy.

Botan shrugged. "That's why my duties were reduced. But I've been asking for collections because I haven't had much to do lately for my assistant position, and it's been so boring without a chance to do my job. I kind of miss it, actually. I think I've gained a new appreciation for collection detail now that it's not one of my primary responsibilities." She stood up and took a few steps towards the wall, reaching for the teapot where it sat on its warming plate. "Tea?"

"No," and her coworker seemed almost startled, rising quickly. "I just came to check my schedule, and Kasumi wanted me to check hers, too. So you're sure you're all right?"

"Of course I am, don't be silly!" Her brightest smile, and a toss of her head to keep her bangs out of her eyes. "It's not like this body can really get sick, Koenma made sure about that when he created it for me, so if I take a nap later today I'm sure I'll be just fine!"

"All right, then. I'll make sure Kasumi remembers the shift swap. Take care."

"Sure, and you, too."

And she was alone in the room again.

She had the distinct urge to down the entire pot of tea, just for the soothing heat of it warming her chilled bones. Instead, she sat back down without touching it, and finished the cup she'd already started. She didn't have the energy for bluffing anyone else, and needed to get out of the room quickly, maybe to one of the back halls where she wouldn't be disturbed until it was time to go back to Koenma's office and face her friends once again.

Maybe she did look awful. She wouldn't be surprised. But―how could she not be working? There was working, and there was thinking, and she knew which once she would prefer right now.

It would take a long time before she would want to stop working, because she might never want to think about this, ever. Not if it really fell apart the way she knew it would. And I'll still have to keep the secret, from everyone else I ever meet, just like I always have.

Maybe I should take some pointers from demons. They know when to avoid unwise attachments.


Botan slid the door shut behind her, and proceeded to disappear for the next half hour.

borderline_mary


borderline_mary

PostPosted: Sat Aug 01, 2009 3:29 am


Changing Death
10: Night Visions


Chapter Theme Song: Prelude 12/21 (AFI)

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"You're going home?"

"I am."

"But why can't you stay with Genkai like you have been? You said you liked living at the temple."

"I will soon, but first, I have something I must do at my village."

"But―do you have to?"

"I do. The Elders will never forgive me if I don't return immediately and apologize."

"But you didn't do anything!"

"I brought you into my village, against the law, and you broke our hospitality. The responsibility is mine."

"Some hospitality! That doesn't make any sense! And won't you get in trouble?"

"Don't worry, I'll be fine. The Elders will find a suitable punishment for me, but no one has been banished from the tribe in all our recorded history, except―except my brother."

"I still don't get what their problem is with men. Did men do something bad to them, and that's why they're mad?"

"No, it's not that. Things have always been this way."

"That's stupid. There's nothing wrong with men, and you don't throw someone out of your city just because they got born different. No offense, but I don't gotta lot of respect for people like that."

"I have never agreed with them, either, but I will not presume to judge my own people."

"Hey―I'm sorry, Yukina. I didn't mean to upset you."

"No, it's all right. Would you like to come with me as far as the village? I would feel safer if I weren't alone."

"Of course! I'd go anywhere if you asked me to!"

"Thank you, Kazuma."

"No need to thank me, my love, just lead the way!"




-o- -o- -o-





"What are you doing here? It's pretty late."

"I didn't mean to wake you; I just heard from Yuusuke."

"Really? It's about time. Come on in. Would you like a soda?"

"No, thank you."

"Do you mind if I have a beer?"

"No, that's fine. Wow, things are really clean here. Oh, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to―"

"No problem, I understand what you meant. It's amazing what can happen when my brother is gone for a while. So what have he and Yuusuke been up to? Will they be back soon?"

"Pretty soon, probably in the morning."

"Wonderful. What were they really up to? Off fighting muscled freaks again?"

"Actually . . ."

"What's wrong? Did something happen? Is Kazuma all right?"

"He's fine. It's not that."

"Don't keep me in suspense, Keiko!"

"I know your brother told you about Kurama. Yuusuke says it's not true."

"Really? That's great news! So if he's not dead, where's he been all this time? Was he captured or something?"

"He was on some sort of mission that Yuusuke wasn't supposed to know about. Something top secret. But he's really okay, although Yuusuke said he might not be back for a while."

"But something else is wrong, isn't it? That was the good news, so what's the bad?"

"Kurama's not dead . . . but―Hiei is. For sure."

"Oh. I'm so sorry, Keiko; I thought you knew. Kazuma told me about it, but not much else, and not how it happened."

"Yuusuke wouldn't say either."

"I had felt something strange . . ."

"Shizuru?"

"A little over a week ago, I sensed something, like a wave of pain across my chest, but it disappeared. I thought it was a dream―I have them sometimes, since the Tournament."

"Yuusuke was so strange, Shizuru! He seemed so angry, but he would hardly talk to me, and I'm afraid! What if he has to leave again? What if the same thing happens to him that happened to Hiei?"

"It won't. Calm down, girl."

"What do you mean, it won't?"

"I'm not sure why, but I'm certain of it. He's safe for now. What happened to Hiei was something different."

"How can you know that?"

"I just know. Look, where did Yuusuke say he was going?"

"Home. He said he wanted to see Genkai tomorrow."

"Well, there you go. He can hardly be in danger there. And she's not the one who sends him on cases, is she?"

"I guess not."

"I'll bet he'll be better in a day or so. Hopefully Genkai will help him and Kazuma get through this―Hiei was a pretty good friend."

"I thought Kuwabara didn't like Hiei at all."

"Men stuff. They were friends, they just never admitted it. I'm glad that Kurama's alive, though. I'm not sure Yuusuke would . . . well, never mind."

"What? You're not sure Yuusuke would what?"

"I said it's not important. It's the middle of the night; you should go get some sleep. You'll be late for school if you sleep in."

"Well, all right. I just wanted to tell you what was going on."

"I appreciate it, kiddo. We'll have coffee tomorrow, okay?"

"Okay. Thanks. Goodnight."

"Goodnight."




-o- -o- -o-





"Sir? You called for me?"

"What? Oh, yes. I'm very pleased with your efforts in this matter. I wanted to tell you that you have a leave of absence for a few days, if you'd like."

"Yes, sir. Thank you very much."

"Make sure you finish up your report before you go."

"Yes, sir . . . what is it?"

"Can't you even look me in the eye anymore? No, don't answer that. I'm sure I don't want to know."

"But sir, I―it isn't that."

"Then what is it?"

"It―it's just so sad. They'll never come back here again. They'll never visit just because, or show up grumbling about work. It's . . . empty."

"I know. Things won't be the same around here. Even the oni aren't working up to par."

"So they've noticed, even this soon?"

"The way Yuusuke stormed out, did you think they wouldn't?"

"I suppose not."

"Do you think what I did was right?"

"Truthfully? No. I think it was cruel and horrible and I hate you for it. But I also think it was necessary."

"Fair enough. What now?"

"I'm not sure. Hiei should be captured soon; we can try again with him."

"No. That's not an option any longer. This whole situation is a ticking time bomb, and I can't wait for him to come around. When he's brought in, I'll process him as usual, and send him on. I'll let you know when that happens, if you want to say goodbye."

"But―I understand, sir. Just don't punish him too much. We forced him into it."

"I'm already waiving his sentence for breaking jail. That's the most I can do. But now we have to focus on our options. I can't use it myself, Botan. The backlash would be too strong. I needed Hiei to use it for me, because he's the only one who wouldn't be in danger."

"What about Kurama, sir?"

"Not unless he wants to join Hiei. Given his body's composition, it could very easily kill him. Then he'd be a willful death case and I don't want to deal with that."

"That's a ridiculous law and you know it. I don't know why King Enma hasn't changed it already. It's not fair!"

"It's dumbest rule in the book, but there's no getting around it. At least the sentence is relatively light―it's a lot better than an outright suicide, anyway. Though there ought to be a clause exempting Tantei; maybe my father would be willing to review it."

"You made an exception for Yuusuke."

"Yuusuke didn't quite count; he knew he was putting himself in danger, but he didn't know he'd die, and he wasn't driving the car. Though even if he had been a willful death case, I might have made an exception for him anyway―I needed a detective, and he just fell in my lap, and I don't think I'd have been able to pass up the opportunity."

"If I may ask, sir, why can't you make an exception for Kurama? He's a valuable asset."

"I've broken too many rules already; with things this close to the wire, I have to follow the rules, or I could catch my father's attention. This situation will go up in flames if that happens."

"Then we have to use one of them soon, before it gets any worse."

"I can't use any of them, Botan! None of them are safe!"

"But what about Yuusuke?"

"No! I won't let that happen again!"

"But he's only―"

"That's enough that I can't afford the risk! You're the only one who knows why, so don't push me!"

"I think he could do it!"

"I won't take the chance!"

"Then let me!"

"Hah! Interesting, but we can't afford that either. We have no idea what it might do to you―or to me."

"We're all out of options, Koenma. Either let me do it, or find someone strong enough who won't be killed. Or use Yuusuke. No one is irreplaceable in a situation like this."

"Stop it. You have no idea what it would mean if he were to die this way. I can't give him a reprieve―he'd be given a mandatory sentence, just like Hiei, because he's been brought back to life once already. I probably wouldn't even have to see him."

"You would."

"I won't. I won't let it come to that."

"I'm sorry. But you know those are your only options."

"Fine. I appreciate your help. You can leave now if you want."

"Thank you, sir. Let me know if―if anything comes up that you need me for."

"I will."
PostPosted: Sat Aug 01, 2009 3:56 am


Changing Death
11-A: The Wrong One Underneath (Part 1)


Chapter Theme Song: Beautiful Day (U2)

Note: Sorry to split the chapter into two; the 50,000 character limit for Gaia forced me to. sweatdrop

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

-June, 1989-

He hated being up here. He really, truly, thoroughly hated being up here. There were few things possible in his current, limited existence, he would venture, that he hated more than being up here.

Nothing was the right temperature, for one.

Everyone was an imbecile, for another. And here he was, constrained to ask a boon of the head imbecile just so that he could perform a simple errand. Next to dishonor, bureaucracy was perhaps closest to the top of his extensive list of things worthy of outright hatred. Along with, for instance, being up here. It was cyclical.

This office, with its pale green walls, pale blue floors, and solid-color appointments, even dulled by the ever-present stacks of disorganized files and folders, was offensive to Hiei's eyes. The ceiling was incongruously high, the room itself incongruously narrow, and to face the desk one had to put one's back to the view-screen, which felt uncomfortably as though it were watching any visitors while they conversed. It was designed for the comfort of someone not even to adolescence for his race, and was a bizarre mix of sophisticated, administrative clutter, and pointless, shiny, brightly colored decorations. It did not inspire respect, nor politeness, even had the imiko been disposed to render such things in the first place.

Seated in the too-high, too-squat chair that represented both of the office's clashing styles, the aforementioned cretin in charge, one toddler prince of the Reikai, was regarding him with a typically uncomprehending stare, reminiscent of the orange-haired oaf's default expression of befuddlement. It was as though Hiei had just requested permission to dance and sing in his presence. "You want to go shopping," he stated in a suspiciously neutral tone.

Hiei made his answering look both pointed and bored, a skill he'd been perfecting for some years. "I need," he said, "to acquire some goods."

"From the Makai." The tone didn't alter. It still sounded vaguely disbelieving.

"If I could acquire them from humans, I wouldn't bother asking you," the Jaganshi informed him dryly. "Do I have your
permission or not?" He deliberately radiated the impression that he would be going on this errand regardless, and even though they both knew this was a bluff, it irritated Koenma when he came off that way. He planned to irritate Koenma at every available opportunity. Should he find opportunities lacking, he was prepared to create a few.

There was a general silence. They appraised each other, both equally suspicious of the other's motives and next moves. Hiei was aware that Koenma thought he was leaving something out, which for once he really wasn't, which annoyed
him at least as much as he aimed to return. He merely wanted to get this meeting over with and expedite his trip to the Makai, hopefully before blind chance could plunk exactly the wrong sort of fight in his lap and cause him to ruin his very last wearable cloak, and he refused to explain himself in detail to this sophomoric kami with delusions of actual godhood. If Botan hadn't been equally skeptical, he wouldn't even have to be here, for which he owed her yet another messy death on top of the three she'd tallied up so far.

"Hiei," Koenma began, then coughed. "You're under parole," he said, as though he were pointing out something that the fire demon had somehow managed to miss over the last year and a half. "I can't have you running around in the Makai unsupervised. Someone else on the team has to go with you, at least; either Kuwabara or Yuusuke, since Kurama isn't here."

Ask Yuusuke, who would get them both into fights in the least opportune places and at the least opportune times? Ask the fool, and have to endure his presence for hours at a time?

"I do not require a babysitter."

Koenma's eyebrows went up in a condescending way that Hiei did not at all appreciate. "Either someone goes with you, or you don't go. It really is that simple." His hands folded on the desktop and he leaned back a trifle. It appeared he'd gotten over his bemusement at the request's content and was settling into his usual superior air, an affectation that had never fooled Hiei and that he knew was put on specifically in his presence as if it would somehow keep him in line. Hiei paid no heed to authority, and usually ignored it, but he grew tired of it faster and faster with each encounter.

He answered with silence only, and an expression of contempt for both the prince and his attempt to act princely. He did not leave, however, because he still fully intended to complete this errand.

Eventually, with a cant of his oversize blue hat, Koenma shrugged. "I can send an agent with you."

"You can do nothing of the sort." That would be the sort of unpleasant venture that might force him to kill said agent out of disgust, which wouldn't likely end well for anyone involved, including him.

"You're not going alone."

"So what is
that for?" Hiei gestured behind him at the view-screen. "Surely Yuusuke is not the only person it's capable of following."

"That's not the same thing, Hiei," Koenma said, sounding aggrieved. "If . . . if something goes wrong, I'll need someone with you to make sure you get back."

Hiei glared. As if the idiot thought he was being diplomatic, by insinuating that Hiei needed aid rather than outright stating that he thought Hiei would run off given the first chance. He was tiring of this conversation rapidly.

"I'm going to the Makai," he said flatly. "I'll be gone for three days. Have me followed if you feel like it, but don't get in my way."

And with that, he pivoted on his heel and walked out, just slowly enough that he didn't have to pause for the sliding door panel, and listening for any excuse that might enable him to toss a threat in on the end of that statement. Instead he heard a sigh, and the movement of stiff cloth in some sort of gesture. "Have it your way, Hiei. We'll be keeping an eye on you, and if you step out of line, I'll be forced to take action."

"No doubt," Hiei responded with acute dryness, and continued to the exit. He hated being up here. He really, truly, thoroughly hated being up here. He would count this as two deaths for Botan, and busy himself with thinking them up on the way back.





-o- -o- -o-





In Ningenkai, a figure crouched on the branch of a very old tree, sniffing the lingering scent that remained there. He gazed piercingly into the window of a familiar room, taking in things already committed to heart and memory and reinforcing them.

Kurama wasn't sure why he was here. Though he had asked Yuusuke to take care of his mother, intending to remain in Makai to hide from Koenma, as he'd wandered lost in his own thoughts he had ended up back in the Ningenkai, in the place from which he had watched his home during his mission: Hiei's favorite branch. The Jaganshi's scent was everywhere, clinging to the tree bark like an invisible mist, etched there by his daily visits and long naps; that scent combined with that of Kurama's mother struck with nearly physical pain.

Kurama wanted to go inside. He knew he should go inside. But something stalled him: he didn't know what to say to his mother.

All those times he had secretly visited her during his mission, she, like all the others, had thought he was dead. The rest of the Tantei, as his friends, would have told her. He couldn't just walk in as if he'd never left and expect her to welcome him―there would be shock, pain and perhaps even fear.

She'd left his bedroom exactly as it had been before his departure.

He wasn't certain he'd be able to handle his mother's fear at the moment, or at any other moment, for that matter. Through all the times that he had resolved to tell her who he really was, that alone had held him back. He did not want her to fear him, no more than he wanted his closest friends to fear him, though he knew they did not.

Kurama had no idea what to do. This particular quandary, one that he had ignored or rationalized away for the last five or six years, had suddenly been thrust in his face and could not be stalled any longer. Whether he revealed his full identity or not, no matter what he said or did, his mother would know that he was not the son she had always thought him to be. He didn't even know enough about what she had been told to come up with an ostensible cover story. He would have nothing, forced to present himself to her and face whatever her reaction might be.

He could repair it, should it go badly. Sweet Maya had been made to forget. So, too, could Shiori, if Kurama wished. He did not wish. That would be an absolute last recourse, and one he was loath to take; he did not even have clear criteria for what would demand it, and that was deliberate. Any other human―except Yuusuke and Kuwabara―was fair game for any lengths he chose to take in the pursuit of his own interest and comfort, but his mother . . .

Either way, if it went badly enough that he had to consider something like that, most of the damage would already have been done. He would lose any pretense of hope, any pretext for continuing his charade, if behind her memory-wiped smile there lay nothing but fear and condemnation. He had to trust that she would accept him―but the stakes were too high for that. They always had been.

He didn't have to tell her at all, of course. He could try to lie, and she might believe him. Back from the dead again, he'd be, and no one the wiser. He simply wasn't that naïve.

The more he brooded on his situation, as minutes ticked by uncounted, the more hopeless it seemed to be. He knew it was not something he could unravel all at once, but the enormity of it was suffocating him and clouding his reason.

Finally, he bit his lip pensively, deciding to leave that behind for the moment and mentally switching topics. He was in too dangerous a position to afford dwelling; more dilemmas than one faced him now.

Something big is coming, Hiei had said. Something that Hiei didn't know anything about―but Kurama did.

Gendou and Donari.

It wasn't difficult to work out; he hadn't bothered to do so before, assuming he would have the Reikai backing him and an excuse or happenstance arranged that would prevent him from being the demons' target. As that was clearly not the case now, he let the implications spool out, and did his best to study them.

Donari would have missed him days ago, and she was fast enough to have caught up with Gendou and told him what had occurred. She had also had time to track his movements through her spies, which might mean that she now had more information about the Tantei than she had when he'd served her, and that she had possibly already figured out his actual identity. He was going to have to assume that this was true. Planning for less than the worst would only be foolish optimism. Greater knowledge meant greater power―and she had been powerful enough.

At least, now he knew why, and how. His youko side spared a disdainful snort for Koenma. Tch. He must think that my human years have made me an imbecile. To think that I would not see what was plainly in front of my face―that "artifact" is half of the Kurai. It explains Donari's power perfectly. She was clever to have hidden it from me for so long, I'll admit, but Koenma's clumsy attempt to recover one half was amateur at best. Trying to send the rest of the Tantei after it while I was safely out of the way was not wise of him. And then again, he has been clumsy this entire time; the spy who delivered it to the koorime as a "gift" must have been his best agent at a moment's notice. No wonder he was so desperate for my help.

But I have been clumsy as well, and I can no longer ignore the foolishness of my actions. I do not regret leaving when I did, but I could have planned better. I was careless. Even denied an early extraction, fleeing outright was an unwise maneuver; I should have formulated a diversion at least, or an alibi, or taken the time to cover my tracks. I was so hasty―


He closed his eyes tightly. I'm a fool. And I may very well die because of it.

Then he shook his head, hair falling into his face and catching on a twig. This does me no good. I must focus on staying alive. After all, I wouldn't want to face Hiei if I died. A sad smile tugged at his lips as he shifted position on the tree branch, freeing his trouser leg from the snagging bark. So. Where can I go? The most I can do is stall; I'm not safe in Ningenkai because of Koenma, and the Reikai is out of the question. However, if I stay in the Makai, Donari will find me eventually, and I will stand little chance of surviving. But―then again, Reikai agents or none, Ningenkai might allow me some cover; it will force Koenma to tread carefully, and deny him an outright capture. If I stay with my mother and don't draw attention to myself―

He didn't finish that thought; it took him back to where he had started. I'm not getting anywhere. If I don't talk to my mother, I have no place to go; but if I do, I risk losing her―a gamble even the youko might not have taken. As well, even if she accepts what I tell her, I cannot remain here indefinitely; either Koenma or Donari will catch up, and by then I need to be gone. I cannot endanger her for the sake of my safety.

I wish I knew what was best. Yuusuke and Kuwabara may need my assistance, but I will not be subservient to one who has betrayed me, and my presence in the Reikai can only end badly for us all. I would rather die than be locked up in Reikai prison for all eternity, and I've already promised Hiei I'd try to avoid that eventuality.


Did he have any other options that he might be overlooking? Perhaps if he remained permanently in full-fox form for a while, it would make him more difficult to track . . . but how long would he be able to stay that way? Demons (and gods) had long and unforgiving memories, and he might spend years hiding and still be caught the moment he relaxed his guard. And the thought of years of solitary hunting and concealment, not even daring to thieve for the attention it would draw, without contact with any of the people for whom he cared, did not appeal at all. He would rather be caught than stagnate in such a way.

As he mulled over this predicament, he caught a glimpse of movement inside and froze immediately, hardly daring to breathe. His mother had just walked into his bedroom, with something in her hands. Trying to get a better view without being spotted, he leaned forward over the branch, trusting the leaves to screen him as effectively as they had always hidden Hiei. She was holding a planting pot―a small bush of some sort.

His eyes went wide. He would recognize those blooms anywhere; they were his favorite. Roses.

Quietly, Shiori crossed the room to the bed, setting the pot down gently just outside his field of vision in the dusty swath of sunlight the window afforded, before turning and departing as silently as she had come.

Kurama sat in the tree for a very long time, watching his empty room through a thin curtain of disorientation, trying to find a solution to a problem that had none. The tree branches began to bend slightly under the weight of his distress, closing comfortingly about him like an embrace.

Hiei . . . had it been Yukina . . . what would you have done?

The rustle of leaves, and a faint, ghosting sense of presence, were his only answer. But he knew.

Hiei would have lied to her until the end of the worlds, if he'd thought it would mean her happiness. Kurama was no longer made that way. If he ever wanted to tell Shiori the truth, the entire truth . . .

He had a moment, and a long one, devoted to reflection on everything that lies―his own, and others'―had cost him. Already it was far too much. He could not be like Hiei, to leave her behind still unknowing, when this might well be his last chance.

Kurama sighed. Taking one last look, he jumped down from the branch to land catlike on the ground beneath, and walked towards his front door. If he wasn't ready now, he never would be.




-o- -o- -o-





An odd, shrieking cry split the air, knifing through his hearing with a suddenness that made him skid to an ungainly halt at the crest of the hill. Horse-like ears swiveled back, catching the soft shushing sound of feet moving swiftly over dry grass, and he half-turned, expectant, patiently waiting.

Rapacious winds tore at the landscape, separating branch from parent tree and dashing masses of soil and dust into airborne life, and yet it was born not of nature's whims, but of a titanic fury that emanated from one small, feminine shape fairly flying across the ground. Once-gray eyes were a molten, shifting quicksilver, beautiful and terrifying and altogether unholy. He awaited her approach with something less than calm, apprehension beginning as he sensed her rage beating at his skin.

As that familiar face, those frightening eyes, drew closer to him, he felt as though he would suffocate beneath the force of that anger; it drove the breath from his lungs and left him gasping, his hackles rising in an involuntary echo of wrath.

She topped the hill in one massive surge of speed, and was upon him―


"GYAAAH!!"

Kuwabara tore out of sleep, falling sideways off a bed that felt strange and unfamiliar. For a moment his mind refused to clear―then the dream-fog lifted, and he was able to focus on the hardwood floor and at what a skewed angle he was seeing it. It was morning, and he was . . . home.

Disorientation set in, followed quickly by equilibrating memory. He just hadn't spent a night at home in almost three days, which wasn't really all that much, but it had been a long and surreal three days at that. The entire room felt alien, like it had after the Tournament, more so than snow or ice as a bed. Though the last time he had walked that snow he had not had to sleep in it; a now-accommodating Botan had dropped him off well inside the koorime territory, and it was only an hour's walk or so to a safe point just beyond the village. There he had left Yukina with a brief farewell and taken in return her promise to visit once her duty was discharged. Arriving back in Ningenkai very, very late in the night, he'd fallen into bed without much more than a quick hello for Shizuru.

She was home. He heard her in the other room and guessed that she was cooking breakfast by the sound, and the smell of miso soup. Eikichi appeared at the foot of the bed, mewling a greeting and demanding to be petted. Outside the clouded sky had just stopped drizzling, and cars hummed by at their normal semi-regular intervals.

Quiet.

As he sat still, absorbing the peaceful non-noise around him, Kuwabara had an inexplicable feeling that he shouldn't stay here. It wasn't that he shouldn't be here, only that there was something he ought to be doing.

Is it because of the dream? What was that about, anyway? I wonder what Shizuru would think about it.

Another yowl, louder; a tiny paw batted at his bare foot, making it tickle. He looked down and grinned at his cat. "Hey, Eikichi, come to Ka-zu-ma!" He scooped the feline up into his arms and gave her a hug, aware of how much he had missed his pet. Eikichi, smart as always, bit him soundly on the back of the neck until he let her go with an indignant squawk.

His sister poked her head around his door-frame at that point. "So you're finally awake, Kazuma. About time. Breakfast is almost ready. Make sure you leave your pajamas in the basket and not on the floor."

"Some 'good morning,' " he grumbled. "Fine, I'll make sure I keep my room clean. Happy?"

"Keep up that attitude and we'll find out how much you want breakfast. Now hurry up." She was already vanishing around the corner. "You're going to be late for school."

Oh, that's right. School.

Uneasiness and restless thoughts tagged after him all the way through breakfast and along his walk through the district to the school building. Clouds drifted past his eyes and through his mind during the lecture as he spent the hours gazing out the window, thinking of nothing in particular and letting the uneasy feeling subsume his entire attention until he was aware of little else.

I always enjoy the peace after a mission. What's wrong with me now? Is it because I fought with Urameshi, or because of Kurama? Or maybe it's because of the dream. Why can't I focus?

The final bell startled him when it sounded, and as the other students scurried for the door he wondered for a brief moment how he had managed to spend the entire day half asleep without anyone bothering him. Had he gone to lunch? He might have; he wasn't hungry at all, and it looked like his lunch had been opened. He didn't really remember eating, though.

"Oh, well," he said aloud, and stood to gather his things. He almost slammed into Keiko in the same motion.

It startled him into a backpedal that nearly capsized his chair, which he caught and righted with unconscious reflexes. "Oh, hey, Keiko!" he blurted. "Sorry, I didn't see you standing there."

"That's all right," she said, and smiled. Her bag was in her hands, held in front of her, already neatly packed up.

He hurried to shove papers into his own, without bothering to sort them. "Listen, can I have your lecture notes tomorrow? I was kinda zoning out for a while, and I think the teacher said we're having a quiz." He put on a silly grin and laughed in embarrassment.

And then the feeling surged, and he became aware that this was part of what he should be doing: talking to Keiko.

"Sure," she was answering him. "Hey . . . can we talk for a minute before you go?"

He nodded, seeing her expression as subdued as his own had been, and followed her out of the classroom, trusting in the knowledge that his feelings were never, ever wrong.

borderline_mary


borderline_mary

PostPosted: Sat Aug 01, 2009 3:57 am


Changing Death
11-B: The Wrong One Underneath (Part 2)

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Genkai eyed her visitor sardonically. "This is unexpected," she drawled. "You usually show up whining that you need more training, but somehow I don't suppose I'm that lucky. What do you want this time?"

The temple grounds were sullenly green under the humidity, the paving stones a muted gray, with heat shimmers turning the brown-tipped weeds slightly blurry. Cicadas trilled. Everything carried the unreal quality lent by intense heat. Yuusuke ignored the sweat rolling down between his shoulder-blades and squinted; he swore his vision had improved since he'd come back to life, but there was that about Genkai's temple that messed with his senses, especially when it was hot. He hated it.

"Well?" Genkai snapped impatiently.

Somehow that helped him to focus on her face. Maybe her vision was better now, too, so she didn't care that her whole place was hazy. "Have you talked to Koenma lately?" he asked.

"Aren't we blunt. No, I haven't talked to the Brat since the Tournament, and I'd like to keep it that way. I've had a good deal more contact with Botan. Why?"

The boy thrust his hands into his pockets and began to dig a small hole in the dirt with his shoe, between the paving stones. "Yukina said she's been keeping you updated, so you know most of what's up . . . when was the last time she was here? I―hey!" He coughed. "Don't blow smoke at me, hag!"

She deliberately exhaled another rank cloud in his face and eyed him with disgust. "I can figure what you're getting at, but you're certainly taking a long time about it. You'd better come inside and make sure you have everything straight."

"I don't need to." His lips settled into a sullen moue. He really didn't want to go in there. "I was just trying to figure out how much Yukina told you." That was so he'd be able to avoid making her angry by telling her things she already knew; he'd much rather just not talk about them at all, but he'd shown up here for a reason, and just because he was feeling disgruntled didn't mean he could just blow off the circumstances. Genkai was the only one who might be able to help him work them out.

He couldn't help the pout, but at least she gave him an answer anyway. Maybe she was in a good mood. "Fine," belied the thought with its jagged tone. "Very little. I'm out of the loop these days, and I haven't pressed her. She also hasn't been back here since she left with you." Her eyes appraised him from behind the heat, as if she knew precisely what he'd come for already―another thing he hated. Like the way he knew for sure that she could see the way he was spilling over with unused energy, sparking the air in a badly reined-in display of frustration. It was a disgrace to his training (not that he'd ever had a lot of self-control, but he was always required to exercise it when on the temple grounds) and it would probably make her just as pissy with him as he was with the universe in general right now.

Instead of waiting for a reply, she jerked her head warningly behind her, towards the door. She obviously wasn't in the mood to brook disagreement.

Dammit. He hated being right. He shrugged, as if he didn't care, knowing she already knew he did, and went.

An hour or so later, they were sitting in front of Genkai's battered old television in a room significantly cooler than the evening outside, and Yuusuke was more staring at his video game controller than actually using it, and paying very little attention to the grisly fate of his fighter on the screen. He let Genkai finish thrashing him, then set it down. Usually this kind of thing was good for relaxation, but it hadn't really helped, given what he'd had to relate.

Leaving the screen on, Genkai set down her own controller and reached over to an ashtray, retrieving her half-burned cigarette and tapping off the ash. She regarded him, slowly dragging on it until the end glowed orange, and thoughtfully released the smoke to one side.

"Well," she said, letting the word itself seem significant. "That's quite a story."

Yuusuke shrugged again. He didn't really have anything else he wanted to say. He hadn't exactly asked for advice, but he usually didn't have to, as sharp as the old lady was. She also knew how much he hated to talk about s**t. Unless she were feeling really vindictive, he wouldn't have to actually make a request.

She was still looking at him, and asked, "How long since Kurama reappeared?"

He shrugged yet again, which had been his default response since he'd gotten here. "A couple of days, maybe," he guessed. "I haven't seen him since he ran off. I always forget how to do the math for when that was in the Makai."

"Do you know where he is?"

"I don't have a clue―he could be anywhere by now. I didn't ask him where he was going."

"Hm. That could be a problem," Genkai said, expression tightening in concentration. "You should go talk to his mother as soon as you have an opportunity. I'm surprised you didn't go there first instead of coming to harry me."

"Actually, I went to see Keiko first." For a while. It had not made him feel better, as he had hoped.

"Yuusuke?"

"Hey, Keiko. It's been a while."

A pause. "Yuusuke, where have you been? What's wrong?"


He looked up at Genkai, finally meeting her eyes again and fidgeting with the fabric of his dark blue pants. "I told her everything. Figured she'd wanna know."

This seemed to gain her approval, and it showed in her raised eyebrows and slight smile. "Really? Well, that makes more sense. You really do have some sense of priority."

He shot her a look. Even when I do things right, she insults me.

"In any case," she went on, ignoring the glare, "be sure to visit Mrs. Minamino as soon as you get done here―and I will decide when that is." Her voice altered during the last part of that sentence, and was almost edged.

Yuusuke was startled right out of his irritation and into anger, answering with an unplanned, "Hey!" and crossing his arms in rebellion. That was a tone she never took with him unless he was in trouble for something, and as far as he knew, he hadn't even done anything wrong. He'd shown up here, hadn't he, when he hated showing up here? No one had even shoved him into it. He tried to think of something that she might be pissed at him for, and couldn't come up with anything, and that meant she was being unfair and hag-like to him when he really didn't need it. Right after she'd said something halfway approving, too.

"I'm not your student anymore," he snapped. "Why don't you lecture someone your own size?"

And that, as usual, was the wrong answer. Her eyes narrowed in the dimness, lit from one side by the still-flickering television and somehow accentuated by the fighting game's chirping menu noise.

"Don't talk back to me, brat," she snapped right back. "You think I can't still beat you into the ground if I want? You might have more of a problem with the senile old hag than you think." A disgusted snort, as if her anger suddenly wasn't worth the effort, and she puffed her cigarette. "Besides, I know where your weak points are. Mostly they're due to poor application of training. I gave you my Orb―which is why you're not my student anymore, dimwit, and don't you forget it―and then you threw all your technique away in favor of brute strength. That really was the best way to beat Toguro, but you should look into patching those holes in your defense before some rookie demon does something unexpected and knocks you flat on your a**. I could have kicked your face in when you walked into the courtyard and you wouldn't even have seen it coming."

"Hey! I said not to lecture me!" He stood up, reflexively dropping into a halfway defensive stance and clenching both hands into fists. It was so goddamned unfair to dress him down about his fighting when everything else was going to hell, and if she didn't shut up, he was going to have a hard time keeping his rei gan in check. That would be bad for both of them. Last time he'd blown out a wall, she'd made him pick up all the splinters by hand, and student or not, he might still have to. It would be worth it, though, to blast a smoking crater in her stuffy old house.

But continue she did, and blithely, unconcerned, knowing it would make him angrier. "You should take some pointers from Kurama," were her next words. "He took the time to master his transformation and keep himself in shape, and my bet's on him if you two decide to have it out. You're furious with him, aren't you?"

"Dammit, Genkai, I―" He paused, and blinked. "What?"

The old woman met her successor's eyes, and gave him a smile without humor but with a good measure of triumph, telling him that she knew she'd just confused him and gained the upper hand. Conversely, her tone gentled, and one wrinkled hand smoothed her red tunic.

"You might be angry at Koenma―and believe me, he deserves it―but you're also angry at Kurama for not trying to keep in touch during his mission. If he had, all of this could have been avoided. Never mind that it might have gotten him killed for real. You would have risked it, so you want to know why he didn't." She stood up to match him, and started towards the next room. That one was more brightly lit, with one window open to let in the setting sun, and was where she usually took tea and company.

He followed, not going to let her get away without an objection. "What―what the hell is this?" he sputtered, still outraged. "It's none of your business!"

"Sure," she said sarcastically, dropping into an easy seat at her tea table, and reaching for the pale green teapot, which she had warming over a small burner nearby, with a long-suffering sigh. "Just shut up and listen, Yuusuke. This is important. You're angry at Kurama, and don't bother denying it."

He promptly denied it. "I am not!"

And then, out of the blue, her fist connected with his face. It knocked him back, dumping him on his butt and throwing his vision into a cloud of sparks and whorls; he yelped, trying to catch himself after he'd already landed. By the time his eyes cleared, Genkai was back in her seat as if she hadn't left it, glowering at him with tea in hand.

"I told you to shut your trap, you insubordinate moron!"

"Ow!" he managed in protest, reaching up to make sure his nose was intact.

"You have the stupidest priorities of any student I've ever had the misfortune to teach!" she barked at him. "You're wasting energy being stupid over what you think Kurama could have done to keep Hiei alive, and ignoring the big picture, as though it makes any damn difference now. Well I have news for you." Sunlight glinted through the window and reflected in her cup's enamel, blinking at him in a mocking imitation of his trauma-stars.

Feeling his cheeks burn with humiliation at having her earlier words to him proven so easily, Yuusuke pushed himself into a sitting position and glared right back. "Spit it out, hag! I don't care what you say!"

"Good. Then you'll be quiet and listen to it."

A long pull from her tea silenced her momentarily, and her body adopted a less threatening and more preaching posture. Yuusuke seethed. Genkai just had to act superior at him every single time she saw him. This was a great reminder why he should never show up here again.

"Kurama is not a human being," she began.

As if I don't know that? he grumbled internally, arranging himself in a less undignified sprawl and folding his arms again, waiting to see where else her stunning logic went.

"He may have lived with us for over sixteen years, he may even have a trace of human soul in addition to his own, but he is, at his core, something else. He has a ruthless streak wider than I've ever seen and a survival instinct to match―he's crueler at times than Hiei, and he doesn't have the same excuse of being entirely sociopathic. I'm surprised he acted as foolishly as he did, assuming you've told me everything."

Unable to contain his frustration at being told a bunch of stuff that was already obvious, Yuusuke blurted, "So he's a demon! What does that have to do with anything?"

"I'm not finished yet, nitwit." A teacup was shoved towards him, and he ignored it to keep up the glare. Genkai didn't seem to expect anything else, though, and leveled a piercing gaze on him, fully serious and no longer even lecturing, but speaking to him in that way she had that meant nothing but business. "However much he cares about you blockheads, he was perfectly right to keep his silence, and here's why: you might not care how you die, but demons care very much. Expecting him to risk being caught by these apparitions and proved a spy is worse than expecting him to grovel on the floor. He would have been hunted, trapped, and punished by some low-class scum with more power than they deserve, and that is not acceptable for him.

"He's very conscious of his pride, but that isn't why he didn't risk it. He didn't risk it because he would never have been able to look at himself ever again if he died that way."

She turned her attention back to her tea.

There was silence after the end of her speech, and Yuusuke let it happen, because (as usual) she'd won. It hadn't even taken her more than ten seconds, either.

He blinked once, twice, and dropped his crossed arms, reflexively curling one hand around the teacup on the table. He took a moment to look at her expression, taking in how she was looking at him, and how she wasn't trying to lord it over him but actually make him listen. She wasn't his teacher anymore, and she wasn't trying to be―she was trying to give him the advice he'd shown up for in the first place, and he'd be stupid not to listen.

Behind the passing anger, the smart place in the back of his brain knew that all of what she'd said made sense; he'd just never thought of it that way. It also knew that it didn't just sound like it made sense―it really did, because Kurama was really like that, and so was Hiei, and so were all the other demons Yuusuke had ever encountered. He knew from talking to Kurama that demons had their own system for deciding who outranked whom, and that it was really, really important because being lower on the totem pole usually meant you got to be a slave to whoever (or whatever) was higher than you. It was why the entire stadium of demons had turned on Chuu and Rinku, and then on the Shinobi, when they'd been beaten by Team Urameshi: because Kurama and Hiei were about as low-ranked as it got, here in the human world, because they were working for the Reikai and associating with humans. Getting beaten by someone under you was an automatic demotion, and you had to fight your way back up just to not get spat at by your friends.

To actually get killed by someone lower in the demonic hierarchy than you were . . . yeah, Yuusuke could understand how that would be. It probably meant your name never got said again, or got used to make fun of weaklings.

He had kind of . . . wondered. About why Kurama had gone along with Koenma's plan and agreed to be gone for a month without letting anyone know he was okay. Why he'd stuck to it so well that Koenma's lies had been believable. Maybe Yuusuke hadn't been happy about it; he still didn't know if he was really angry, but there was also a peculiar twist in his throat now that hadn't been there before, and half of it was frustration, like he'd been in the middle of a fight and his opponent had suddenly booked it before they could finish.

Dammit. Genkai was right, and she knew it, and she'd trapped him into knowing it, too.

But she saw that he did, and spared him from having to admit it out loud, instead pressing home her point with the same gravity. She broke the silence at exactly the right moment to dispel tension without cutting off his thought process. "At least you're finally thinking," she said. "Now that you've got something to ponder, here's something else. If you can admit you're angry at Kurama, you may as well go all the way and admit that if Hiei were alive, you'd kill him yourself. Right now you hate both of them. Some advice: get over it. They're both suffering enough without you piling your hurt feelings on top of it." She drained her teacup, then refilled it, and set it down on the dark, smooth wood of the table without taking another sip. Its depths swirled and then settled. She pointedly did not look at him again, having released him from her stare, and let him take his time to respond.

"I get it," he finally said, quietly, and that was as much as he could get himself to say in surrender. To let her know that was it, he also took a drink of the tea, accidentally burning his tongue.

Genkai almost smiled. "Good. Now, just to clear this up, Koenma was not justified. He understands demons, and he was probably trying to take some pressure off of Kurama by giving him orders not to contact anyone, but telling you that Kurama was dead was cruel, shortsighted, and unfair. He's too self-important and too fond of secrets for me to tell what else is motivating him, but I'll try to have a chat with him sometime soon. I think it's important that we all know what's really behind this."

"Sure," Yuusuke answered absently. Good luck with that. If he never had to see Koenma again, it would be too soon, and he was determined not to care no matter what the kami's stupid reasons were. He was also busy realizing that he probably really was angry at Kurama, in a really unfair way. It wasn't like the kitsune had known about Koenma's lies, any more than the rest of them. And Yuusuke had been really oblivious; he'd even demanded that Koenma make Kurama check in so they'd know he was okay, and hadn't even thought about how dangerous that might be.

I guess sometimes I forget he is a demon. He's such a nice guy most of the time―but Yukina's nice, too.

s**t. Apparently his standards for demon behavior versus human behavior were as stupid as he was.

He still had every right to be angry at Hiei.

He finished out the evening playing more video games with his mentor (she having declared that she wasn't done humiliating him yet), and tried not to think too much about how much he'd already screwed up. Kurama hadn't even been back for very long . . . and it might be a long time before he saw him again.




-o- -o- -o-





The single, kimono-clad figure accompanied her escorts into the deepest part of the village, head bowed, eyes averted so that she need not look into the faces of any of her people. The snow hardly crunched under her slight weight, and she was as silent as the scouts she followed, her shame palpable in the biting air.

There was no longer a central hall. Small teams of koorime were standing at even intervals, working with hands and energy to slowly build up the shattered walls from their crumbled and jagged foundations; the frozen wood was mended where possible and fitted back together without any gaps, to keep the new walls tight and strong, and new wood was being brought from close by, where one tree was already beyond saving. More teams, composed primarily of scouts, were healing the other damaged tree trunks and encouraging new branches to grow―it would be years, perhaps more, before those trees fully recovered.

The escort passed the construction and halted at a small hut―it belonged to a bonded trio, who had graciously given it up for the Elders' use until their own meeting hall was repaired. One of them rapped on the door, and was admitted. The other gestured to her ward and followed close behind.

A rush of pleasantly chilled air bathed Yukina as she stepped inside with trepidation. She slipped off her sandals at the tiny genkan, stepped forward and bowed as low as she could. The escort quietly departed.

"Elder."

The Elder nodded to her to sit down, and she knelt. This was the head of the council, by whose name Yukina had never heard her addressed―this was the woman to whom she would defer for her punishment. She kept her eyes low, and accepted the proffered tea with a mumbled thanks.

"Yukina. Why do you return here?"

So there were to be few pleasantries. "I return so that I may be punished for what I have done," she said, still not looking up.

"Why do you wish to be punished?"

"I am responsible for the destruction of the meeting place. I must be called to account." She trembled inside to think of it. The words she had spoken to reassure Kazuma seemed trivial and hollow. Her half-awake nightmares of the past days swam before her eyes as though they were new: her people could exile her forever from the village; though this crime might not warrant it, coupled with what she had done in the past, it was enough. She had fled without permission, breaking the taboo on interacting with the outside world, to find her brother, who was never even to be spoken of in the presence of the young children of the village. She had been gone so long that she had only seen this place once before, had not known of her people's abandonment of their island until her rescue from the human crime lord's stronghold. And yet still, inexplicably, unfairly, she did not want to be exiled. Though surreal and in many ways frightening, this place still felt like home.

"Is there anything else for which you must account?" The raspy voice was without mercy or expression.

Yukina's hands tightened around her teacup. "I must also be punished for running away, and defying the law."

There was a moment of silence, stretching on until she had to lift her head. The Elder was merely watching her, a thin rime of frost decorating her brow, impassive. Once Yukina was looking her in the eyes, she asked, "And do you know why the law exists?"

Not a surprising question, under the circumstances. "Yes, Elder. It exists to keep our people safe from the depredations of the outside world, and most especially of men."

"Yes. Even in these troubled times, the law may keep us safe. In the years since our floating city was abandoned, and the melting of the Land of Glaciers, we have been forced back to barbarism. Out of respect for this new land, we only freeze it, and leave its wildlife be―our homes are no longer beautiful buildings, but crude huts that use the trees for pillars. Our peaceful women have become warriors out of necessity. Only the ice we create allows us to survive."

"But I have lived in warmer climes, and not been harmed by the heat," Yukina said softly, falling naturally back into her people's archaic manner of speech. "I have dwelt among the humans, and known the best and worst they have to offer; I have known the most brutal torture from which our people fled, and I have known men gentler and kinder than I have ever been."

The temperature rose minutely, a sign of the Elder's sudden anger, and she flinched, losing the rest of what she had been about to say. But there was no harsh response, only a long, breathless minute of anticipation before the coolness returned to the room. "Do not be taken in by individual examples. Our people have avoided war and strife for thousands of years, only by ostracizing men from every aspect of our lives. Other places are in constant struggle, while we remain a society of peace and safety. One so young as you sees little beyond the moment―when you are a mother, and responsible for the safety of a life other than your own, you will see what our ancestors saw."

"Yes, Elder. I am sorry."

Internally, she was anything but. She had seen the price that this way of life exacted, and wanted none of it for her children. Danger was preferable to stagnation and fear.

"And now, we will discuss your punishment," the Elder told her. "Tell me, what would you mete out to one who has committed such an offense as yours?"

"I―I have not the wisdom for such a decision," she stuttered. "It is not my place!"

Almost gently, the older woman replied, "You will be an Elder yourself someday. If you do not have wisdom now, how will you acquire it?"

"I . . . through experience," was Yukina's hesitant answer. "Is this not the way of wisdom?"

"Wisdom is innate, my dear child. It must grow from an existing crystal, and spread as ice on a pane, until no transparencies remain. You will be as I am―this is a test of your growth. What punishment would you bestow?"

Yukina opened her mouth, then closed it again, at a loss. She was strangely torn. Here, this was one of the Elders she had respected for much of her life, speaking words of praise and according her great honor, and she was yet wary; this was also one of the women who had ordered her imiko brother killed in his infancy for nothing more than being born a male, and had denied Hina's plea to depart forever with her children so that he might be spared.

Do I truly wish that kind of wisdom?

Did she have a choice?

She said, "I would assign a task of reparation, of healing, to mend the damage caused. Perhaps a task that would require much time and toil. It seems to me that I had good intentions, though they went awry, and so I would not deserve a harsh punishment." Looking up into the Elder's lined face, and wondering if she even spoke the truth, she added, "I only wish to repair the destruction I caused by bringing men into our village and failing to keep our laws. I would not do such a thing again."

The older woman paused to pour more tea, then rested her hands on her lap. "I agree with your judgment. You are a good child; you have merely tested your bonds, as all children do, and are forgiven your transgressions so long as you accept your atonement. Your task will be this: you must go and find a strong sapling of the kind our village surrounds, and bring it to replace the tree that we could not save with our meager healing power. You may continue your life outside our village, should it be required of your debts to others―" The Elder's eyes pierced, condemning, even as she spoke the words. "―but you will return each month to care for it until it has grown stronger and taller than its predecessor, or until you become the mother of a mother. You must spend this day here in contemplation; tomorrow's dawn will mark the time of your departure. Will you submit to the will of your Elder?"

"I will, and gladly," Yukina answered in the ritual words. "I am honored by your leniency, and will trust in your wisdom always."

And her own voice mocked her in the dark recesses of her mind:

Liar.




-o- -o- -o-





The copse was at the edge of the Makai forest, its thirty or so trees thin and scrawny, though comparatively bigger and more lush than any in the Ningenkai. The six-hour time difference between the two mortal worlds made it several hours past sunrise here, the already reddish sky nearly molten, and clouds gathered at the western edge of the horizon, lightning visible even at this distance though the thunder of the shaping storm could not yet be heard. The rain would arrive just as the sun peaked completely, but that would not be for another few hours; for now, all was calm.

Sheltered by the innermost trees, where he could see neither sun nor bloody sky, Kurama lay, cradled by kind branches and soft, gentle leaves. Motionless, his hair concealed his face, aiding the shadows in making his vision all but useless. All he could see were blurred patches of gray and dark red, but he didn't need to see more. He'd watched many storms in this world, seen and known all kinds of trees in his long lifetime. Nothing was new to him now.

Not even this emotion was entirely a stranger. Once in a great while he had felt this way, and he could call each time to mind. The first time had been in his youth, when he was hardly into his second century―the cause had receded beyond memory. Hundreds of years had passed before he felt it again; Kuronue lingered in his thoughts for a time. And then Hiei, Yuusuke, Kuwabara―and now his human mother.

It was an odd sort of feeling that slowed his breathing and left a hollow pulse beneath his heart―like a sudden wind through a dormant room, a flutter, a strange echo. It wasn't even really pain, but it deadened his limbs, and he felt no need to move, to answer the calls of hunger or thirst, or to look at anything in particular.

He felt as though he could easily forget it had ever happened. This calm was so thorough that he was in no danger of disgracing himself as he had before. The news of Hiei's death had been so unexpected; a blow to the chest rather than this quiet, vacant sense of lassitude. It had hurt, and still hurt, threatening his control whenever he thought on it at all. To forget would be impossible for any but the barest of moments.

What, then, was the difference? He supposed that he had expected this outcome, and for far longer than he had admitted to himself. His vain hope notwithstanding, he had come to accept, somewhere deep in his unconscious mind, that this would come.

Her eyes so full of fear, her tears, her denial―

He had allowed so few close enough to cause this emotion in him, but his mother was the first human to come so near, and as always, his time with her had been short. Nearly seventeen years, and it was only an eye-blink in the span of his long life, even to only the years he had already lived. With his new body, he could live for centuries more―even he had no idea precisely how long his years had been extended by this form. The body he inhabited was much more than merely human. Changed on a fundamental level by his powerful youki, he estimated that he could sustain it for the next half-millennium if he so chose, and then he might even have the option of finding a demon's body to use, which would give him much, much longer. The prospect of near-immortality loomed in his future―

He was so damned tired of it all.

Would he ever unlearn his foolishness? After centuries, he still let people get close to him. Worse, in the last sixteen years, a mere sixteen years, he had allowed not one but four individuals inside his defenses. That was more than foolish: that was unforgivable. He was fully aware of what happened every time he did this; why hadn't he stopped it at the beginning, when there had still been time?

Yuusuke would say that even demons need companionship. Kuwabara would disagree and say that demons are evil―present company excepted, of course. Hiei would just say that he hoped I'd learned my lesson this time; friends are for the weak. My mother―she would wonder what she missed, who I was, why she never knew. A bright, cold feeling in his throat. I need them.

And yet a part of him looked back on his actions and thoughts and despised him for a coward and a weak-hearted simpleton. I never needed them, its voice scoffed. The spineless human I have become needs them. I am youko: I am above them. They are chattel. I should never have lowered myself to so much as grant them my notice; my human "mother" was a vessel to preserve my life, and nothing more.

It warred with his emotions. I owe them. I owe them my life many times over; I owe them more than my life. It is a debt I have not yet repaid. They have given without reservation, and I have not been truly honest with them, save Hiei. They will not understand, as my mother did not understand.

Then they do not deserve to understand. I owe them nothing.

I owe them a farewell, at least.

That is already given. What more holds me back? Honor? Loyalty? Those are dead. Demons do not need them. It is better to leave them behind.

I―cannot.

But I must.


It ended there.

He stood, pushing back his hair, the leaves and branches parting fluidly to expose the violent sky. He could smell the coming rain.

If I survive, I will not go back to the human world. There is nothing for me there now. When this is all over, Makai will once again be my home. My life will truly be as it once was―and I will not make the same mistakes again.
Reply
The Gallery ------------->> YYH Art and Fanfiction

Goto Page: 1 2 [>] [»|]
 
Manage Your Items
Other Stuff
Get GCash
Offers
Get Items
More Items
Where Everyone Hangs Out
Other Community Areas
Virtual Spaces
Fun Stuff
Gaia's Games
Mini-Games
Play with GCash
Play with Platinum